Search the Community

Part 2 of the the current story line. Please see Ginger Muscle - Muscle up for part 1. We lay tangled on the bed after our recent round. Cum drying on both of us, but neither of us in a hurry to take a shower. His legs intertwined with mine, his left arm draped over my chest, playing with my nipple. His right hand is running along the side of my cheek, slowly caressing me. My hand is running up and down his back, massaging his spine. When I get to his crack, I dip a finger towards his hole. He sighs at the feeling. I slowly insert a finger and he tweaks my nipple. I lean over and kiss him on his head. He nuzzles at my side, trying to get a bit closer. It’s been a fun Saturday afternoon. Kenny is watching over the gym, Jay, Max, Eddie, and the twins will be over for dinner later, and Davey and I have settled into a comfortable routine over the past few weeks. He hasn’t moved in yet, but I hope he does soon. He seems to want to, but is hesitant. He’s much better since the incident at his place. He’s off his meds again and we take it one day at a time. He’s at the gym daily and is working hard to get stronger. We talk almost every day and he has kept his promise to call me if he feels out of sorts. This has led to one or two 2 AM calls and one in the middle of the day, but nothing we couldn’t work thru. Mostly, it was meeting up and talking to calm his nerves. He looks up at me and kisses my side. I kiss him again on his head. It’s time for me to ask him again about his ex-boyfriend. He always avoids the topic, but I think I am getting closer. He’s told me his ex is the reason he was on meds and had anxiety and depression issues. I want to help him but need to know what happened. “Davey” I say gently, “Tell me about Ron.” I feel him try to pull away. I hug him closer to me. He squirms a bit. “Please.” “It’s complicated.” He says slowly in a whispered voice. “You know I’m here for you and want to help you in any way possible.” I reply in a quiet voice. “Yes, but I don’t want you to think of me as ‘less of a man’ because of what I let him do to me.” “I’m a grown man. I can make up my mind. Just tell me and then we can work to put it behind us. And I would never think of you as ‘less of a man’.” I say as I stroke his back. “Remember, I’ve seem you at your fullest.” He kisses my side again in appreciation. “He manipulated and used me in ways I couldn’t think were possible. He degraded me to bolster himself. He physically abused me in private and verbally abused me in public...And before you ask why I didn’t leave. I tried a number of times, but he always wormed his way back into my life. And not by saying he was sorry and would change, but by saying my life would not be worth living if he wasn’t in it.” “One time we were out for dinner and he became upset with me for not wearing a shirt he had made me buy. He loudly said the shirt I was wearing was a cheap knock off and it fit me because I was a cheap piece of shit and wouldn’t look good wearing any decent clothing. I tried to apologize, but he kept it up saying I was a worthless lover too and couldn’t satisfy him, physically or emotionally. I was practically in tears and he kept going, saying I needed to grow up and be a man and stop crying like a little kid. I remember getting up and walking out of the restaurant. I hailed a cab and went home. He showed up 15 minutes later. I was on the sofa when he came barging into the room. He came right over to me and punched me in the face, cutting me on my check. He angrily asked how I could just walk out on him and how embarrassed he was. He hit me again and knocked me out. When I woke up, I was naked with cum drying on me and I was covered in bruises and cuts. I can’t remember if he raped me or just came on me.” I stare at the top of his head and cannot believe what I’m hearing, but now things are becoming clear. “Another time we were at a work happy hour and he had a few too many drinks and was talking with some of my co-workers. He bragged how I had a 10 inch dick but went on to say I didn’t know how to use it to satisfy him. He said I would get hard just by watching him flex his muscles, but when it came to fucking him, I fell short and he would have to cum on his own by jacking off and he would have to finish me off too. He then walked over to me, flexed his left bicep and forced me to put my hand on it. He then grabbed my crotch with his right hand and shouted, ‘yup, getting hard just feeling me up.’ The room was dead quiet, but he didn’t care.” I start to rage inside myself. How the fuck does someone do this? Why would someone do this? But Davey answered that one for me – Ron needed to bolster himself. “Please be honest with me, has he been in contact with you since your incident a few weeks ago?” Silence. “Davey?” “Yes.” A barely audible whisper. “Oh Davey. I thought we were going to be honest about this. You were going to tell me if he contacted you.” “I know but he’s good at making me feel unworthy of someone like you.” “He knows about me?” I try to control the rage in my voice, but it seeps thru and Davey starts to pull away. I pull him back to me, but he pushes off and sits up. There are tears streaming down his face. I reach up to wipe them away and he flinches. “I’m sorry. I did not mean to sound upset. It just shocked me. How long has he known?” Davey just shrugs his shoulders and is looking down. “Since you started at the gym? Since the incident in your apartment? Is he why you’ve had 3 more episodes? Davey, come on man, you gotta talk to me and be completely honest.” “I try, but he gets to me and gets under my skin.” “Is he the reason you have not moved in with me yet?” He barely nods yes. Fuck, now I’m pissed. “Ok. Talk to me little man. Has he come to visit?” Davey nods no. “Are you being honest about this?” His head comes up and looks me square in the eyes. “No, I have not seen him in person since I moved here. And to answer your next question, I have not given him my address.” “Ok, that’s good.” Something to work with. I lean up on the bed and continue, “When we’re done here, you’re going to give me your phone. I’m getting you a new one. New number, everything. Also, I’m going to help you change your emails so he can no longer contact you.” He’s staring at me. “We need to cut this guy off and get him out of your life.” He nods yes. “And that means your family cannot let him know where you’ve moved to.” “I hope you’re too upset with me Ty.” He’s looking away in shame. Softly, but with a tinge of anger I say, “I’m only upset you didn’t come to me and tell me the truth that you were still in contact with him.” He looks like I just crushed his dream, so I add, “But I am more upset with Ron, than you. What he has done to you is unconscionable. You are not a worthless person Davey.” I reach my left hand out and put it on his right cheek. “You are a special, funny, great guy. If Ron chooses not to see your positive qualities and only demeans you, then he’s the one with the problem, not you. I, for one, am going to spend every moment I can with you. And that means you’re moving in with me this weekend. ” He starts to protest, but I put my hand on his chest. “Dude, new life. No Ron. I’m not taking any chances.” He smiles. He reaches a hand out and caresses my chest. I harden and puff up my pecs. He continues to stroke them. “Better?” I ask. He leans in and kisses me. “Ok, we need to get cleaned up. Everyone will be here in a little while.” “We still have time for round 2.” Davey says eyeing me up like a piece of beef. He licks his lips. I sigh and reach out for him. I wrap my arms around him and pull him close to me and we kiss. He pushes me back down and lays on my chest, still kissing me. He tweaks my nipple and starts to grind his already hard dick against my abs. I flex them and he moans in appreciation. He moves his hands to my arms and starts to massage my biceps. I flex them and he groans in gratitude. He continues to massage them, using his fingertips to trace circles on them. I flex them harder and he squeezes both at the same time. His dick becomes a bit harder and I feel some pre-cum leak out onto my abs. He slides around, spreading it over me. He moves his hands to the sides of my head and tries to pull me closer. I wrap my arms around his back and hug him tightly. He sighs. He rubs his chest against mine, nipple to nipple. Mine become erect and hard. His, well, we’re still working on making them more sensitive. Short of sandpaper rubbing them, nothing. Davey leans back up, skooches back so his ass is against my dick. I buck my hips and he is bounced into the air. He lands on my midsection, rock hard abs, rock hard dick. He stares me in the eyes and starts to rub his crack on my dick. I smile. He cocks an eyebrow and suddenly spins around. I feel him lean over and can feel his tongue start to lap at my dick. His legs are straddling my sides for support. His ass is right about pec level in front of me. I’ve got a great view of his hole and cheeks. I softly blow a warm breath at his hole and he opens and shuts it. I’m going to have fun with this. He takes his time. He wets his lips and slowly lifts my dick, nibbles on the head, kisses it, then takes just the head into his mouth. He swirls his tongue around the whole area, coating it with copious amounts of saliva. He laps at the piss slit, shoving his tongue into the entry swabbing out any pre-cum. I moan in pleasure and flex my dick. It bangs him on the roof of his mouth. He continues. He starts to give only my head a blow job. Short quick movement, making sure to fire up every nerve. He moves his tongue to the underside of the head, where the head meets the shaft and starts to massage it with spit. His mouth is warm and he takes his time swallowing me. He pulls off and lets drool fall from his mouth onto the shaft. He puts his left hand on the shaft and slowly starts to stroke it. I let my eyes roll back into my head and enjoy his ministrations. I feel his mouth again and sense him going all the way down this time. Again, he takes his time. He coats my mushroom head, moves to the top of the shaft, and then starts down it. He pauses and works up a good amount of saliva and then continues. He is half way down the shaft, his tongue working overtime, swirling around the shaft. His teeth are gently scraping the raised arteries and veins as he goes. I’m glad I had shaved my shaft and balls this morning. It makes the experience more pleasant for him and more erotic for me. His taste buds feel like a kitten is licking me. I am getting highly aroused and do everything I can to remain calm so I don’t blow my load too fast. He takes his left hand off the shaft and then places both hands on my inner thighs and gently starts to pull them apart, giving him greater access to my balls and the area beyond. He is still slowly blowing me, wetting as he goes along, his hands are massaging my balls. Each hand has one ball in it. He softly caresses them, rolling them around, tugging at the skin, playing with them. The head of my dick hits the back of his throat. He eases off an inch or two. He then starts back down. My head hits the Uvula again, then slides past it. He doesn’t gag, what a stud. I caress his ass cheeks to let him know he is doing well. I can feel him breathing. His warm breath coming up from his lungs, passes around my dick, and then out his mouth. He sucks in a breath and the cool air going in makes me shiver ever so slightly. He starts to ease off, my dick comes up out his throat, and then he quickly rams it back in, taking me to the hilt. I let a heavy sigh, lean up, and lap at his hole. He lets out a guttural moan and the vibrations cause my dick to quiver. He closes his mouth and creates as tight a seal as he can on my unit. He is now breathing thru his nose and is sucking air down his throat. His tongue is still coating me with saliva and his hands are working their magic on my balls. He starts to ease off my shaft. I feel it leave his throat. I’m just in his mouth. He starts a piston like motion. He raises my dick so it is sticking up at a 90 degree angle. He continues rocketing his mouth up and down, saliva dripping down my unit like water driblets on a cold glass, pooling on my abs, then draining down between my legs to his waiting hands. He lets go of my balls and moves his fingers to my ass. He tries to slide one in. I tense then relax my hole several times. He times his movements and pushes into me when I flex my hole open. I clamp down his fingers. He pauses his blowjob, wiggles his fingers a bit, then his tongue and mouth continue. I can feel my load building. I caress his ass and say, “I’m close.” He immediately stops everything and pulls off my dick. He says, “Not yet.” I nod and take a few deep, cleansing breathes. I rub his back as my heartrate slows a bit. I can feel my load subsiding. I pat him to let him know I’m better. He immediately takes me to the hilt in one swallow. I pat him on the ass and massage his glutes. He is back to rocketing up and down on me and I feel my load building again. I don’t want him to stop, but need to distract him so he slows down. I lean my head up to his ass and dart my tongue around his hole. I coat it with spit and maneuver my tongue into his tight hole. He feels me trying to invade him and clamps his hole shut. I think to myself, ‘not this time little man’ and bring my left hand back to his hole and slowly, but firmly insert my middle finger into him. He gasps and pauses momentarily. ‘Thank God’ I think to myself. I begin to finger fuck him and he moans with joy. Uh-oh, I’ve created more problems. He’s back to blowing me like he’s licking a 12 inch popsicle. I bring my right hand back and have that middle finger join the action and push it right into his ass. He squirms around a bit, getting used to both invaders, and is back at it. Dammit, I’ve created a fucking monster. I lean my head back up, use my fingers to spread his hole as wide as possible, and dive my tongue right in. Now he stops, releases my dick and says, “So you want to play dirty. I’m all for it, my shiny black knight.” I continue my assault on his ass and he resumes blowing me. He’s not going to the hilt, but is still rocketing up and down. He tries to pull his ass away from my hands and mouth, but I won’t let him. He moves his hands back to my balls and sensitive area between them and my ass. He knows I won’t let him invade my ass, but he is using all his other tricks. He starts massaging my balls with one hand and caressing the area right below them with his other. He is doing it so softly and gently I can hardly feel it, but the nerve endings there tell me they are being overly stimulated. I try pushing my fingers deeper into his ass, but he has completely opened his ass to me and I have no tricks left. Dammit. I might as well enjoy the ride. I remove my fingers from his ass, smack it once or twice for good measure and move my hands around his waist and find his dick. He tries to flatten himself out on my body so I cannot grab it, but I have a counter for that. I move to the edge of the bed and slowly start to get up. I grab him by the waist so he doesn’t fall, but I continue to get up. He is just sucking away, like nothing is happening to him. I stand up and am holding him upside down and he still latched onto me, like a leech on my dick. I create some space between our bodies and grab his dick with my right hand. I’ve moved left hand from his waist and have curled it around his body. Yes, I’m holding him up with just my left arm. I start to jerk him off. A nice steady motion. His dick reacts and extends to its full 10 inches. Fucking impressive for someone who is only 5’11”, 175. He continues shooting up and down my unit and I can feel my load building again, this time quicker and more intense. My body begins to tense up. I need to stand firm so Davey doesn’t get hurt. I brace my legs and they become like concrete pillars. I flex my quads and all the muscles come into relief. He must notice as his hands leave my balls and are now on my quads for support. He does a couple quick and savage, to the hilt movements and I can’t hold back. I release his dick and use my right hand to support his head and shoulders as I shoot into him. The first shot hits the back of his throat and he gulps it down (or up, as he is still upside down). The next two fill his mouth and start to leak out. The last one is too much for him and he has to open his mouth. Cum spills out onto the carpet and he starts to gag. I immediately pull him off my dick and carefully flip him around so he is upright. His eyes are red and full of tears and he has snot coming out of his nose. He is still coughing up cum, but is fine otherwise. I gently set him on the bed and grab a towel and some tissues. He cleans himself up and looks 100% better a minute later. His hard-on has partially faded. I glance down at it and then look into his eyes. He just leans back on the bed and shuts his eyes. I go to work. I flex my left bicep and grab his dick. I start jerking him off again. A smile comes across his face, but his eyes remain shut. I wonder what he is thinking about. Hopefully just us and this moment. I reach my right hand down and put my thumb on his lips. He barely opens them and I slip it in. He begins a sucking motion and swirls his tongue around it. His left hand instinctively reaches up for my pec. I move closer so it is within reach. He finds it and starts to massage the muscle. I flex and release the muscle a few times. He sighs, finds my nipple and pinches it like he’s squeezing a lemon. I grimace, but the feeling is wonderful. All of the sudden I feel him cum. First shot explodes out of him and nails me in the abs. Second shot, not as powerful, but still leaves a coating. Last 2 shots just ooze out and coat my hand. “Well that was unexpected. I could have sworn you could hold on for another 10 minutes or so.” “Too much stimulation. It got to me. Hope you’re not upset.” “How could I be upset with the load you coated me with? Do you see it?” He leans up and cracks a smile. “I’m good, aren’t I?” And he laughs. “Yes, yes you are. And you’re all mine.” I lean down and kiss him. We break kiss. I look up and see the clock. “Oh fuck, everyone is going to be here in 15 minutes and we haven’t started dinner yet.” “Don’t worry, I got this Ty.” Davey says, patting my chest. “You get the shower started and I’ll get dinner going.” “You sure?” “Trust me on this.” He winks at me. “Ok.” I reach for my phone and see a text from Eddie. I read it to Davey, “He says, ‘They won’t make it. A few things came up’ – yeah, I bet ‘a few things’ came up, given he’s with the twins.” Davey laughs again. I head to the shower and turn it to hot and let it get ready. I check myself in the mirror. Cum dried or drying all over, nipples are rock hard and ultra-sensitive, muscles full of blood and pumped up. God dam, it was a good day. I flex my pecs and biceps just for fucks sake. Steam is coming over the top of the shower curtain. I yell to Davey the shower is ready and he yells back he’ll be there in a second. I step in and begin to lather up. I feel him step in behind me. He grabs the soap and lathers himself up. He washes my back, taking his time to massage my muscles. “We don’t have time for round 3, buddy.” He kisses my back and says, “You better be ready when they leave. I’m extra horny today and if you thought my last load was big, just wait, you haven’t seen anything yet. I feel his dick harden and rub against the back of my leg.” “Calm down super stud. We’ve got all night for round 3.” I pull away from him and turn to face him. I pick up his slick and slippery body, up under his armpits, and haul him in for a kiss. “That’s the last you get until Jay and Max leave.” I set him down, spin him around and swat him on the ass. “Now rinse off and make sure dinner is ready.” He giggles and says, “Dinner will be here in about 20 minutes. I ordered pizza. You didn’t think I could create a gourmet meal with the junk in your fridge, did you? Besides, you and Jay need to have a cheat night once in a while. Tonight is as good as any.” He finishes rinsing off and gets out to dry off. I finish my shower and follow him. We quickly get dressed and are just heading into the living room when the doorbell rings and Jay and Max walk in. Max takes one look at us and says, “See Jay, I told you we could have been a bit late, they just finished having sex.” Jay blushes and I say, “What makes you say that?” “Um, no snacks, or drinks, or food in the oven. Also, you’re both still wet from your shower and I can see into your bedroom and the mess you made.” I glance around and give in, “Fine, yes we had sex right before you got here. Is it a crime?” Max just laughs and pats Jay’s bicep. “See Jay, I won, you owe me.” Jay rolls his eyes. I say, “Nice. Glad to see we could be of some entertainment to you.” Max just nods sarcastically. Davey and Max head to the kitchen to get some drinks and snacks. I pull Jay aside and say, “He finally opened up about Ron.” Jay cocks an eyebrow. “It wasn’t easy for either of us, but he let it out. Ron is one fucked up dude.” Jay is staring at me. I am getting tense and upset. “If I ever meet the fucker, you may need to be there to hold me back.” “That bad?” “Yeah, and probably worse than he’s letting on. I’ll try to probe some more, but I have most of it.” “Is he going to be ok? I mean, it couldn’t have been easy for him to spill his guts about it.” I nod yes. “I think so, but I’m going to need your help. I’m getting him a new phone and email. I don’t want Ron to be able to track him down. Davey says he has not told him where he moved to. I believe him. Also, I’m moving him in with me next weekend, just to be safe.” Jay again cocks an eye. “It’s best for him.” I say in a defensive tone. He nods back. “I’ll get Eddie to help too. With his truck and our SUVs, we should be able to move everything here or to a storage locker in a few hours.” “You ready for another roommate? The last one didn’t work out too well for you.” “Thanks for reminding me.” My old roommate and lover, Evan was a piece of work, but we ended it amicably, or so I thought. “Davey is nothing like Evan. Davey needs help recovering from an asshole that controlled his life against his will. Evan let the drugs and alcohol control him.” Jay puts his hands up in surrender. I relax and say, “Sorry buddy, didn’t mean to become so defensive.” “I know. You’re my best friend and I don’t want to see you get hurt again. I’m here for you 24/7, you know that, right?” I nod yes. “Good.” Davey and Max walk back into the room with drinks and snacks, “On a lighter note, Eddie and the twins are not coming over, they’re having sex too.” I look directly at Max as I say the last part. “Well, duh. When aren’t Ian and Colin trying to have Eddie show off? And we all know how much he likes to strut around with his chest puffed out, like some peacock.” We all laugh because we know it’s true. We continue the small talk and then the doorbell rings. Davey grabs his wallet and opens the door to pay for the pizza. The pizza guy says no charge. Davey looks at him confused. The delivery guy says someone else paid as one of those ‘pay it forward’ things. Davey says great and gives the guy a nice tip. “Nice dinner Davey.” Jay says flatly. “Think of it as your cheat night” He responds. We all laugh and dig into the pies.

First of 6 new stories. They pull all they guys together. Hope you like.. “Come on big guy, you know you want to. What, are you scared?” Colin says sarcastically to Eddie while licking his flexed right bicep. Ian is lapping at his left nipple like a calf at a cow’s udder. He is sucking, hoping to get some milk from it. “Fuck you both.” Eddie says calmly, his dick slowly regaining some hardness after the recent session with the twins. He still has cum dripping off his hairy abs from the twins exploding on him. “Been there, done that Eddie. Now you need to keep up your end of the deal.” “I could just walk out. I don’t think the two of you could stop me, do you?” He starts to stand up, dragging both the twins off the bed with him. He wraps his enormous arms around both of them and brings them in to a loose bear hug. They sigh. “Probably not, but we’d have a hell of a time trying.” Say Ian. He starts kissing Eddie’s neck and moves toward his left ear. He gets to the lobe and wraps his lips around it, covering it in saliva. He darts his tongue into the ear and probes as far as he can go. Eddie squirms a bit and pulls the twins off him and stands up. His erection bounces up and down a few times. He flexes his arms into their 22 inch cannons and scrunches his abs tightly. The twins stare at him, ready to pounce on him again. He says, “Let’s put it to the test. If I can get to the door in under one minute, I walk out and the deal is off. You stop me and I’m yours for the night.” Ian and Colin glance at each and an imperceptible looks goes between them. They lunge at Eddie, catching him by surprise. Ian goes low and wraps both his arms around Eddies calves. Colin goes high and leaps at his chest, making Eddie catch him so he does not get knocked backwards. “Fuckers.” Is his first response. “Fine, we can play it that way.” And he tries to dislodge Colin from his chest, but he has wrapped his arms around Eddie’s neck and is holding on for all he’s worth. Eddie relaxes and then takes a deep breath inflating his chest to its full 65 inches. He squeezes his arms between Colin’s, looks him in the eyes, winks, and starts to move his arms outward. Colin knows what’s about to happen and leans in to kiss Eddie on the lips. Hot, passionate, sloppy wet kisses, trying to distract him. Eddie winks at him again and just moves his arms outward breaking Colin’s grip. But, Eddie quickly grabs him around the waist and says, “Nice try G2. The kisses were a good idea, but it’ll take a bit more than that to stop me.” And he casually tosses Colin across the room to the bed. 45 seconds left. “Now for you, G1.” Ian tightens his grip and bends his head lower to make himself as small as possible. Eddie leans down, pats Ian on the head and grips both his forearms and starts to pull them away from his legs. Eddie shifts his legs a bit and creates some space. Ian doubles his efforts and wraps his legs around Eddie’s calves as well. “Nice move buddy.” Eddie is impressed. “But let me try this.” And he simply separates his tree trunk sized legs some more. His quads flare and turn to stone. Ian’s legs cannot hold on and are pulled apart. 30 seconds left Colin is up and circles behind Eddie and jumps on his wide back. He scoots up until his is on the broadest part and then reaches his arms around Eddie’s neck from behind. He’s trying to get a choke hold on him. Eddie leans up and says, “Hold on G1, I think I’ve got something on my back.” Eddie pulls Colin’s hands apart easily and pushes him off. Colin slides down his back and realizes the high road is not going to work. 15 seconds left. Ian has rewrapped his arms and legs around Eddie’s legs. Colin sees this as the best option and joins him. Colin, still behind Eddie, wraps his arms around Eddie’s upper thighs. Unfortunately, they are so large and muscular, Colin cannot reach all the way around. 10 seconds left. “10 seconds Eddie.” Ian announces. “Oh, that much time? Ok.” Eddie simply flexes his legs and widens his stance. Ian’s grip is broken immediately. Eddie turns and takes a step toward the door. Colin jumps at him again and Eddie catches him and tosses him over his shoulder. 5 seconds. Ian jumps up and leaps at him as well. Eddie catches him in the other arm and hauls him for a kiss. “Looks like I win little men.” He takes the last 2 steps to the door and stops. “Time.” Yells Ian. “We win.” “I guess so.” Eddie says with a twinkle in his eye. He lowers both guys to the ground and wraps his 22 inch biceps around them and pulls them close to him. “You let us win, didn’t you?” Colin asks. “Well, I think I would have stayed, even if I had ‘won’.” He squeezes both guys tightly and sighs. “Ready for some more fun? I guess I can show off for you.” Ian and Colin grin from ear to ear and both move closer to Eddie’s chest and each take a nipple into their mouths. They begin sucking and lapping at them. Eddie looks skyward and sighs. “That’s it boys, worship your muscle god. Show him how much you love him. Come on boys, I’m not fragile, you can bite those nipples, they’re as tough as I am.” Ian and Colin obey Eddie and start to nibble on him. “Harder boys.” Ian bites down on Eddie’s erect nipple and Eddie massages his back, “That’s better G1.” Eddie reaches around the twins, puts a hand on each of their asses and massages them. He moves his hands closer to their holes. The boys continue to work over his nipples. Slobbering over them and causing spit to drip down his pecs to his abs. The hair there captures it and they rub their bodies against it, making all three bodies slick. The twins simultaneously push their asses outward and Eddie sticks his middle fingers into each of their asses. They pause momentarily in their sucking to take a deep breath. “Don’t stop boys, I’m just getting riled up.” And Eddie bounces his dick between the boys. They each put a hand on it and start to stroke it. Eddie tenses his pecs, pushing his nipples outward a bit more. The boys put their free arms around the bicep closest to them and pull themselves a bit closer to him. Eddie pushes his fingers in as far as they will go and starts a deliberate in and out motion. Each twin lets out a deep guttural moan. Eddie laughs. “I hope I don’t stimulate you kids too much. You need to last for the whole muscle show.” And with that he bends his knees a bit, braces himself, and lifts both twins with just his fingers in their asses. They gasp, look at each other and start to kiss each other. Tongues entwine, lips press to others, drool spills out and drops between them, onto their hairless chests. Eddie leans his head forward and intrudes into their kiss. He mumbles, “Let me in fuckers.” They pretend to ignore his advances. He jabs his middle fingers into their asses with enough force to cause them to buck up. Their lips separate. Eddie smiles and says, “There, you just needed a bit of coaxing.” He licks each of their faces, they moan again and turn to face him. They close in on his face and Colin gets to his lips first and locks on. Eddie lets Colin’s tongue into his mouth. They wrestle around and Eddie playfully bites down on the tongue. He gently shakes his head left and right and Colin’s head moves with it. Colin moves in closer and pushes his tongue further into Eddie’s mouth. Ian, not be left out, licks Eddies cheek, then moves his tongue towards Colin’s ear. He dips his tongue into the ear cannel. Colin squirms, but has no place to go. Eddie has firmly embedded his finger in his ass and he’s captured his tongue. Ian spits into his twins ear, then uses his tongue to spread the spit all over Colin’s inner ear, softly massaging his whole ear. He wiggles around and his dick spurts a glob pre-cum onto Eddie’s abs. Eddie jostles Colin a bit in appreciation. Colin grabs at Eddie’s bicep for support, even though none is needed. He gropes at the 22 inches and tries to encompass it with his hand. He feels the sweaty hair and yanks on it gently. Eddie releases his tongue and tenses his left bicep for Colin. Eddie moans in appreciation and turns his attention to Ian. “What are you up to G1? Need something to play with like G2?” “Yes, please.” Ian responds eagerly. “Hmm, what I can give you to play with?” Eddie ponders while he rapidly thrusts his finger in and out of Ian’s ass. Ian’s eyes roll around and he gurgles a moan of pleasure. He flexes his dick hard and it slams into Eddie’s abs and a load of pre-cum spits out and joins Colin’s. Ian starts to lose his balance due to intense pleasure and falls backwards. He grasps at Eddie’s sweaty body but cannot maintain his grip. Eddie tries to pull him back up with just his middle finger, but momentum has taken over and Ian falls off, drops to the floor, and his head bounces off the carpet. Eddie sets Colin down, removes his finger from his ass and bends over Ian. Ian’s eyes are shut and his face shows a pained expression. “G1, you ok. Fuck. Dude, open your eyes.” Eddie leans down, scoops him up and sets him on the bed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck. Dammit dude, you gotta open your eyes. G2, you talk to him.” Eddie roughly grabs Colin and practically shoves at Ian. Colin leans over Ian and says softly, “Ian, you ok bro?” He puts his hand over Ian’s chest and feels a steady heartbeat. “I think he’s just dazed.” Eddie lets out a sigh as he is pacing around the room. He takes several deep breathes and tries to relax. “Let’s give him a minute.” Colin says and gets off the bed and walks around to Eddie and pats him on the chest. “Dude, not your fault. He slipped backwards. He’ll be fine in a minute. I’ll go get some ice. Be right back.” Colin walks out of the room for the ice. Eddie walks back to the bed, sits on the edge and reaches a hand down to Ian’s face. He shows his softer side for the first time and gently caresses Ian’s cheek. “I’m so sorry G1. You’ve got to be ok. You guys are the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time.” Eddie’s emotions get the better of him. He starts to choke up. He lurches off the bed, lets out a violent roar, and slams his fist through the bedroom wall. Drywall crumbles, pictures tremble, the dresser next to him shakes. He pulls his hand out and sees blood on his knuckles, but no broken bones. There is now drywall dust mixed with the sweat and cum on his body, but he doesn’t care. He’s about to throw another punch at the wall when Colin comes running back into the room yelling, “What the fuck was that?” “Yeah, what was that?” Ian says groggily from the bed. Eddie spins around and sees Ian slowing trying to lean up onto his elbows. A tear escapes his eye and he walks back over to the bed, leans down, picks Ian up, and delicately, but firmly hugs him. He kisses him on the side of his face. “I’m so sorry G1.” Now the sweat, cum, and drywall are on Ian too. Eddie cradles Ian’s head like a parent holding a child. “What happened? All I remember was your finger plunging in and out of my ass, then darkness.” “Um, well, you were having fun, then fell backwards…off my finger. Your head hit the floor and you were out for a few minutes.” Eddie looks over to Colin for reassurance. Colin adds, “You did lose conscienceless. Do you need to go to the hospital or ER? How’s your vision? Do you feel nauseated?” “Slow down Colin. You’re going a bit fast.” Ian says with some bite in his voice. “I think I’ll be fine. Just give me a few minutes.” He turns to Eddie and says, “Eddie, can you put me back down please. I get it, you’re sorry, but no need for you to carry me around for the rest of the night.” Eddie reluctantly sets Ian back down on the bed and sits right next to him with his arm wrapped around him. Ian takes a few deep breaths and lays back on the bedspread. He shuts his eyes for a moment. “I’ll be ok, but I think I need to sit the rest of tonight out.” Eddie’ face darkens. “What? Are you sure you’re ok?” He looks over at Colin. “Are you getting a headache or feeling faint?” Colin asks with concern. “Just a bit tired.” Ian responds with his eyes still shut. “Eddie, you need to finish showing off for Colin. I can sit here and watch.” He leans up and looks at both of them. “Don’t let me stop the fun, please. I’ll have fun watching.” Eddie looks over to Colin, who nods it is ok with him. Eddie leans down and gives Ian a kiss, then eyes up Colin like he’s a 25lb dumbbell he’s going to toss around. He walks over to him, puts his left forearm between Colin’s legs and hefts him up. Colin slides down and is in the crux between forearm and bicep. Eddie just stands there like he’s holding a glass of water and flexes his bicep and the mound pushes against Colin’s dick. It gets hard quickly. Eddie smiles and flexes a few times, bouncing the mound, and crushing the dick. Colin reaches his arms out and puts his right hand on Eddie’s shoulder and his left hand on Eddie’s right nipple. He starts to tweak and tug on the nipple. Eddies growls in approval. He pulls his arm closer to his body and leans up to kiss Colin. Colin accepts the kiss and they start to tongue wrestle. He places his free hand on Colin’s dick and starts a gentle tugging motion. Colin squirms a bit and Eddie flexes his arm and tightens his grip on the dick. He’s not letting Colin slip out at any cost. Colin feels Eddie’s need to keep him safe and gives him a gentle kiss. Eddie looks him in the eyes and Colin savagely tugs on the right nipple. Eddie’s lips curl up in an evil grin. Colin continues to tug and starts to twist it, like it’s the lid to a jar. “That the best you can do G2?” Colin responds by twisting harder. Eddie sighs, “That’s more like it.” He flexes his left arm and the bicep mound squishes Colin’s dick again. He then flexes his chest, making it stone hard. Colin stops twisting and starts to caress the sticky, slick hair around the nipple. Eddie puffs his chest out and Colin responds by gently tugging on the hair. Both men sigh. Eddie moves his free hand between Colin’s legs to join his other hand. He then spreads the legs apart. Colin’s rock hard dick flops around and Eddie’s eyes light up like it’s seeing a foot long hotdog with all the fixings. He pulls it closer to his mouth and slowly, but steadily downs it. When he’s half down it, he closes his mouth and starts to suck. Colin puts his hands on top of Eddie’s head for stability. Eddie simply bobs his head back and forth, sucking and slurping like there’s no tomorrow. Colin pulls Eddie’s head closer, shoving more of his cock down his throat. He eagerly accepts it and soon has taken Colin to the root. He wraps his tongue around the cock, grateful it is hairless and coats it saliva. So much so, it dribbles out the corners of his mouth, down between Colin’s legs, and onto his forearms, then the carpet. Colin has braced his body upright and scooted his ass as forward as he can so Eddie has every millimeter of his dick in his mouth. He is in pure heaven. He rubs Eddie’s head with his hands, massaging the scalp. He moves his hands to the back of Eddie’s head and tries to pull him further onto his dick, but his nose is already poking him in his lower abs, so he cannot be much closer. Eddie, sensing Colin’s desire for him to take as much of him into his mouth as possible, pushes his head back an inch, to Colin’s dismay, lowers his jaw, sticks his tongue out, and starts playing with his balls. Colin moans in utter pleasure. Eddie puts his tongue under the balls, lightly lifts them up, and then moves his mouth back forward, bringing the balls into his mouth with the dick. Colin firmly attaches his hands to Eddie’s head and screams in ecstasy. He moves his body upward an inch or two trying to get even more into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie, for his part is just standing there, letting his tongue do its thing. His arms are solidly supporting Colin, and are not showing any signs of weakening. His legs are like granite pillars. His eyes are fixed on Colin’s abs. He is also in heaven because he is showing off his strength and G2 is taking it all in and appreciating him to the fullest. He flexes his biceps just a bit and Colin is drawn that much closer. Ian, who has been watching from the bed, quietly says, “Eddie, turn around.” Eddie, shocked at hearing G1’s voice, turns around. Although he cannot see G1, he follows the voice. His knees bump the bed and he stops. “Not sure how useful I will be, but here goes.” He slowly takes Eddie’s dick into his mouth. He doesn’t fit much in when he starts to gag, but he gives it his best effort. Eddie moans, which in turn sends shivers throughout Colin’s body. Ian awkwardly puts one of his hands under Eddie’s balls and starts to fondle them. Delicately at first, rolling them around, feeling the hair and sweat, and appreciating their weight in his hand. He lets them slide around his fingers and into his palm, then back to his fingers. He puts his thumb and forefinger together and lightly pulls on a few of the hairs, stretching them out from the curled position. He maneuvers his pinkie into the area between the two balls and rubs across the area very tenderly. His pinkie then finds its way back towards Eddie’s hole and the area between the hole and his balls. He massages the area while still fondling the balls with his other fingers. Eddies lets out a guttural moan and tries to pull Colin even closer. He has flexed both biceps and is sucking on Colin like there is no tomorrow. Colin is holding onto Eddie’s head for dear life and then suddenly explodes down his throat. Eddie is shocked, but not surprised. He swallows every drop and keeps sucking once Colin is done, hoping there is something extra on its way. Sadly there is not. He uses his arms to pull G2 out of his mouth. G2’s dick is softening. Eddie looks up into his eyes and sees gratitude. He lowers his arms and Colin is now face level. Eddies pulls him for a loving kiss. Colin accepts and returns it. Eddie breaks the kiss and says, “I’d put you down, but your brother is right below you.” Colin nods. “The bed is right behind you. You’ll land at the far end. Try not to bang your head.” He nods again. Eddie hefts him up, “Ready?” and tosses G2, over his twin, onto the other end of the bed. He lands softly and bounces on the mattress and covers. He rolls over and gives Eddie a thumbs up. Eddie winks at him and then looks down at Ian. “You ok G1?” Ian throws a thumbs up showing he’s fine. Eddie pats him on the head. “Keep doing what you’re doing stud. Big guy is feeling all warm and satisfied.” Ian continues playing with his balls and sucking on his dick. After a few minutes he says, “I’m going to flip you over so you’re on your back, hold on.” Ian gives another thumbs up and Eddie reaches down, carefully grabs him by the lower back and twists him halfway over. He sets him down, resets, then completes the job. Ian’s raging hard-on is now face up. Both Eddie and Colin eye it up. Colin looks at Eddie who winks back at him. Colin crawls up Ian’s body and engulfs his twin’s dick to the hilt in one move. It’s now Ian’s turn to moan in gratitude which sends vibrations throughout Eddie’s body. Eddie is standing still so as to not hurt Ian again, but he’s also watching the twins and how they react to each other. The moment Colin started sucking on Ian, Ian’s body changed and how he was sucking on Eddie changed ever so slightly, but he noticed it. G1 became more intense, but in a pleasurable way. His tongue movements became more intense. His fingers became a bit rougher when tugging the hair on his balls. He applied just a bit more pressure with his pinkie, causing Eddie just a bit more pleasure. He is still amazed at how well the twins know how to pleasure each other. No matter what he does, they have their own special bond and he is still an outsider. He is not offended or put off by it, but just wants to feel the level of love which they share. He knows they love him passionately, but they put each other first, always have and always will. He admires that level of love between siblings and wishes he and his brothers had it. Eddie regains his focus on Ian. His chest had heaved due to the change in Ian and now his body has a renewed feeling. He wants to show off for the twins, pick them up again with just his hands, toss them around like they are 10lb weights, carry them on his broad shoulders around the bedroom while doing squats, and do presses using them as the weights, just to show off. His thoughts get him so riled up, he feels his explosion coming. He looks down at Ian and warns him, “I’m about to cum G1. Are you sure you’re ok?” Ian pulls off, just to be safe and Eddie quickly grabs his dick and brutally jerks it 4 times. A geyser of cum explodes out and coats both guys, from Colin’s head to Ian’s chin. Ian, amazed with the shower he received, cums on the spot into Colin’s mouth. No warning. Colin attempts to gulp it down, but can only get the first two shots. The last two shots dribble out and down Ian’s dick to waist and abs. Ian lets his eyes roll into his head. Eddie reaches down and pats him on the chest and says, “Glad you’re feeling a bit better G1.” Colin finishes licking up the cum off his brother then scoots up his body and delicately lays on top of him, kissing him. Eddie feigning gruffness says to Colin, “G2, what about the mess on me? Who the fuck is going to clean me up?” Colin looks up and flatly says, “You’re a big boy, do it yourself.” And winks at him. He then leans back down and continues to kiss Ian. He whispers, “How long til he picks me u…” Eddie reaches down, puts both hands on Colin’s waist and simply lifts him off Ian. He holds him up, with Colin facing down and away from him. “What was that G2? I think I missed what you said.” He takes a few steps away from the bed so he is clear of Ian, raises his arms up so Colin is head high, and carefully spins him around they are face to face, with Colin’s being upside down. “Say it again, G2.” Colin leans in and kisses him. They break the kiss. Eddie says, “That’s what I thought. But I’m still a mess.” He slowly lowers Colin until he is dick level. Colin carefully laps the dry and sticky cum off Eddie’s dick and surrounding area. Once he’s done, Eddie walks back to the bed and sets him down. He pats him on the shoulder and says, “Good boy.” He quickly finds his phone, sends a quick text, puts it on silent, and tosses it on the floor. He crawls onto the bed. Ian moves to be on one side, Colin takes the other side. Eddie puts his arms around both and says, “Guess we’re not going to Ty’s for dinner. Good, those guys talk too much.” He pulls the twins closer to him and they nuzzle him with love and affection. Maybe they are letting him into their world, in their own special way. He hugs them tighter.

Hey guys, it’s been a while since the last instalment. Hope you enjoy! I had very little time to relax but was so thankful these two gods were here to guide me through this muscle worshippers dream. My hole was stretched open and was slowly dribbling Colt's superior cum out. I was laying down on the bed between these two hunks, completely overshadowed by their existence. I had to keep reminding myself that these two possessed more than eight times my meager body weight in muscle. That thought mixed with the thought that they could do anything they wanted to me was intoxicating. Both Colt and Ox were on their sides looking down at me, their big hands caressing my tiny legs. It looked like they could wrap their hands around my thigh if they wanted to. "Are you fading on us? We're going to have to work on your stamina little guy." Ox's tone had sofetned a bit now that Colt and I had come down from our climax. "After all, you still haven't experienced the bucking bronco!" I was a bit confused as to what he was talking about and it showed in my face. "The bucking bronco?" I said, nearly in a whisper. "Oh yes, I can tell by the way you look at our herculean bodies, this is something you will enjoy!" Ox said, "Athough, because I can tell you're weak right now, I am going to have to give you some extra support. You mind if I take him for a spin Colt?" Stil lying down, the spent Colt sat up a bit. His muscular body shifted up and his big pecs hung a few inches over his ripped abs. "Nah, this I'd like to watch. I don't think we've ever had someone quite as small as little Alex to play with. Our big muscles are a playground for the little runt." Colt bounced his pecs with that last sentence and lo and behold, my small cock started to rise again. Transfixed by the site of Colt's pillow-like pecs, I hadn't noticed that Ox had stood up to his full 6'10" height. He reached over and grabbed my body like a regular person grabs a peice of clothing. I was still tired but excited for what this muscle god had planned for my small, 5'1", 95 lbs body. He quickly manuevered me exactly where he wanted and suddenly the 'bucking bronco' made sense. There I was, straddling Ox's huge bicep, both my legs were stretched wide as my dripping hole continued to leak Colt's cum onto this hulk's gargantuan right arm. I was facing a vein-filled forearm that I was pretty sure had more muscle in it than I did in my whole body. I braced myself up against Ox's forearm as he brought his arm up in an awesome bicep flex. My whole body moved as the bicep between my legs grew twice as large and I felt my used hole stretch to accomodate this rock hard bicep. I moaned as I came to the realization of what was going to happen next, Ox was going to fuck me with his bicep. "H-how big?" I said with a wide-eyed expression on my face. I was hugging the huge forearm in front of me that seemed to dwarf my body. "This old bad-boy?" Ox said as he flexed a few times. My body jerked violoently and my hole was stretched by the vein on his bicep. "You'll get to measure them later but last time I got a runt like you to measure them they were at 32"." I gasped at the number. How was it that Ox had an arm so large? An arm capable of doing whatever it wanted to anyone on earth. "My arm is ready to fuck you Alex, do you feel it twitching?" I did. I felt the power in that arm and quaked with anticipation. "First, I'm going to provide a little more support," said Ox as his hand cupped my head. I was now sat on this flex arm, hand on my head, with my arms reached out and hugging the large muscular forearm in front of me. "And adjust this little guy." My cock was previosuly wedged in an awkward position between my leg and his arm but now it was free to run up and down the veiny forearm. He gave a few more test flexes and I cried out in pleasure. How was it that this god of a man was able to provide such pleasure with his muscles? The jerking was a bit more controlled with his hand firmly resting on my head, keeping me in place. Other areas of my body were less controlled however. Ox had doused his left hand with salivia and rubbed it all around my cock and his right forearm. This relieved some of the friction and sent me into ecstasy as he started to increase the pace. He brought his arm down from the 90 degree pose and had me lean forward on his forearm. "Yeah, you like when even my bicep dominates you completely don't you runt? Take a ride on a man's arm and feel the power!" Ox said with enthusiasm. THe flexing was now relentless, I didn't know where I was as my whole body felt like a can of paint being mixed in a paint can shaker. My hole was spasming as the sweaty bicep, mixed with Colt's cum was overwhelming my senses. "Tell your muscle god you like it when he fucks you with his muscles!" Ox demanded. "I love it sir, please don't stop! You are a god who deserves to do whatever you want with my body!" My speech was partially muffled by the big forearm I was leaning onto for support. My poor cock didn't know how to feel as Ox's forearm acted as a solid wall of muscle. I looked down and saw through my blurred vision that Ox was jerking his own cock off, excited by my moans of adoration. "Yeah, work that huge cock bro!" said Colt from the bed. "Please sir, cover me in your muscle god cum. I am not worthy but would be blessed!" "Ahhh fuck, seing your puny little body fly up and down is so fucking hot you little shrimp! You cum when daddy tells you to" "Yes daddy!" I yelled. My hole was stretched wide by this huge arm and my cock was aching for release as it rubbed up and down Ox's forearm. "Ahhhhhhh fuck! Cum you little runt!" I came in another violent orgasm as Ox showered me in his sweet cum. The ecstasy I felt was unreal. I was able to provide some level of pleasure to these gods and I felt absolutely intoxicated. My spent body colasped on Ox's arm. I had a little bit of time to rest before Colt and Ox moved onto the shower...

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend Chapter 20 Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 February 10th, 2022 2050 Hours Alvarez, already shirtless and oiling himself up, answered the knock on his door. Naturally, it was Lang. “Right on time. Come on in,” he said. Lang came in, babbling with his usual over-the-top excitement that preceded every Pose and Approve session. “So what do you think the brass thought?” he asked eagerly as he pulled off his t-shirt. Alvarez tossed a bottle of heated mineral oil to his buddy, who uncapped it and began to smear oil onto his muscles as well. “Did you see that old Admiral Whatsisname? Jesus, he looked awesomely p i s s e d o f f, man! And what about all those other dudes? Didja hear them? Didja hear them groaning?? Dude! D’ya think they all creamed their pants?” “Of course they did. They always do. It’s the guaranteed effect.” Alvarez sighed, oiling his triceps, shaking his head. "It's why we're here, man. It's the only reason." Lang laughed excitedly, working the oil into his muscles. “Man, those dudes ain’t never seen muscle like ours before, right? Right?” He flexed powerful biceps and nodded into one of the room’s full-length mirrors with a frowning sneer. “Asshole dudes never seen guns like these, right? pow! bam!!” “Oh, shut the fuck up,” muttered Alvarez. Lang stared. He was suddenly quiet. Alvarez continued to oil himself up. He looked worried. “What’d I say, dude?” Lang asked plaintively, his arms outstretched. Alvarez walked over to him and stood nose to nose before him, the bulges in Alvarez’s jeans and Lang’s posers just touching. He reached around Lang to the back of his head and, guiding his face close, planted a deep kiss onto his perfect lips. He worked his tongue into Lang’s mouth, who responded deeply. Then he pulled back and gazed long and hard into Lang’s deep brown eyes. “I’m sorry. Forget them,” he said reassuringly. “Let’s pose.” “Yeah! Pose and approve!” shouted Lang, and then giggled apologetically, clamping his hand over his mouth in response to Alvarez’s stern look. “Shut up. We don’t want everyone in here.” “Sorry, dude.” “Tonight is just us.” “Sorry, dude! Let’s rock!” Both turned and looked at their reflection in Alvarez’s three-paneled mirror. Excepting Alvarez’s mustache, the two powerful musclemen were almost exact duplicates of one another: tall, dark, and handsome, with deep brown eyes, taut cheekbones and shiny black hair. Their ripped, 285-pound physiques were perfect symphonies of bulging muscle. Lang nodded and forgot all about the brass. He did a crab crunch into the mirror. “Freakkkkyyy…” he muttered. “Swole. So swole.” His veins exploded with throbbing power. Alvarez was undoing his belt, unzipping his zipper, working his tight jeans gradually down his ripped quads. “Pose and approve time, man,” he said to Lang. “Pose and approve.” He picked up a remote and lowered the room’s lights, bringing up the glare of the overhead spotlight focused on the 15' posing dais in front of the mirrors. “Yeah, man, let’s get to it!” Lang ripped off his clothes and stepped up onto the dais as Alvarez kicked away his jeans. Both men were now only barely covered with skimpy royal blue competition posing trunks with hundreds of bright spangles sewn onto the extra-large pouches. The spangles caught the light and glistened like small sapphires. Alvarez stood before him. “You go first.” For an instant, Lang was honored to be going first, as the unspoken law between them during their nightly mutual muscle worship sessions was that Alvarez always got to pose before he did. Tonight was apparently different; even so, Lang was instantly caught up in the sheer joy of his own reflection of muscular near-perfection, and he forgot it right away. The muscleman stood quietly, his heavy arms around his back, his hands clasped. He waited. His ripped abs seemed to extend forever, cobbled fatless bricks laced with thick veins. His cock poled out in his posers. But still he waited. Alvarez was always in charge of Pose and Approve. “Go.” “I’m fucking ….. awesummmmm…..” Lang moaned, loving himself. He slowly curled his huge body into a side biceps pose and turned his head to cockily grin at his reflection. Then he glanced uncertainly at Alvarez in the mirror. “Talk to me,” he demanded, but Alvarez knew he was really begging. “Tell me I’m huge.” Alvarez was not about to let him down. “Yeah, you’re huge, man,” whispered Alvarez with warm smoothness, and he shifted his weight, smoothing the small pools of oil onto his delts. “Those guns of yours look to be about 23 inches. Check out your fist. Motherfucking huge. You could seriously do some serious bare knuckle damage with a fist like that.” His muscles were now gleaming with oil. Lang laughed joyfully. “I have, man! I’ve cleared a few barrooms in my day!” “Punching out ba-a-a-d dudes with those fists?” “Yeah, punching out the bad dudes! Check out these veins, man! They’re like super highways, man! Pumping, buddy. Pumpin’ it up for ya, man.” Lang pumped and flexed. Alvarez capped the bottle, set it down, and turned back, rubbing his hands together. “Oh, yeah, man. That’s good. Nice. Big old motherfucking biceps. Flex those guns for me, man.” “I’m flexing these guns for ya, bro. BOOM. Big muscle in the house,” he cried out joyfully. “Yeah, I see you, man. Nice. Nice big muscles. Biggest muscleman on earth, man.” “’Cept for you, bro. You’re bigger,” said Lang. Alvarez stepped onto the dais under the spotlight, and standing between Lang and the mirror, smoothed hot oil onto Lang’s glistening pecs, stroking his muscles appreciatively. They stood nose-to-nose, not six inches apart. Lang flexed powerful biceps. “Don’t know about that.” Alvarez smoothly applied oil to the granite softballs of Lang’s peaks. Lang stared at himself, transfixed. In his posing trunks his heavy cock was already pointing straight ahead. Alvarez clapped Lang’s huge biceps in his palms. “Like fucking rocks.” “Yeah, man, like fucking boulders, I know. Feel ‘em, man. Feel my muscles.” His eyes took in the mirror reflection of Alvarez’s awesome glutes. “I’m there, man, doing your muscles for you, man.” Alvarez licked his pecs, kissed each bulging biceps, and lightly bit Lang’s nipples. Then he knelt, leaned in and whispered again, his face now level to Lang’s bulging crotch. His breath softly exploded onto Lang’s stiffening cockshaft appearing as his posing trunks poled heavily outward. “You’re big, man. Real big.” “I’m big, hunh?” asked Lang. Now that Alvarez was on his knees and not blocking his upper body reflection, he was gazing at himself with hypnotic eagerness. “Motherfucking huge muscleman, dude.” Lang could feel Alvarez’s breath lightly exploding onto his junk. Still, he never looked away from his own reflection. “So reward me, man. Reward me for my muscles. Reward me for this pose.” “You got it, man. Here comes your reward.” “Thanks, bro,” purred Lang, gazing now in rapture at the pointing peaks of his biceps, his tongue slightly hanging out. His buddy approved. He was in heaven. He’d taken first place in the show running in his head. He and his buddy. “Just keep posing, man.” Alvarez gently opened his mouth and tenderly began to suck Lang’s big cock through his posing trunks. Lang glided into his next pose, a side-chest. And then a front lat spread. His pelvis pushed forward. His poser straining with cock. The pose and approve ritual always began with each man wearing his posing trunks for as long as he could manage to keep them on. They mentally pictured themselves on a competition stage, posing for overwhelmed judges and an audience of thousands of screaming fans, while under the lights, they were really posing only for each other, taking turns kneeling and occasionally bending and sucking each other’s erect cocks through their trunks. They fantasized no one else would be allowed to touch them. They’d turn and punch the lights out of anyone who dared. But the reality was that anyone who wanted to suck their cocks could do so. With just a little begging. After all, big musclemen deserve to get their cocks sucked. Now Alvarez was licking the bobbing cockhead through the straining cloth, running his tongue up and down Lang’s piss slit. Then he deep-throated him, holding the giant cock tenderly in his warm mouth. He held it for 30 seconds. Above him, Lang gulped and continued to pose. Then Alvarez slowly slid his lips off the big dick. The bulging fabric of the bursting poser was wet with saliva. He looked up and winked at the grateful Lang. “Big musclemen like you work hard,” he said with a quiet smile. “You pump those awesome muscles into unbelievable size. When you flex those muscles, it’s mind-blowing. You deserve a reward for all that hard work. You deserve to get your big cock sucked.” “Thanks, man.” “Don’t mention it, bro.” Alvarez ran his hands smoothly up and down Lang’s obliques, smacking his firm sides. He nodded, then looked up. “You got a lat spread you want to show me, man?” He licked his buddy’s abs and waited. “Comin’ up, “Lang breathed, and with a small explosion of breath, he grabbed the straps of his posers, pulled them taut, planted his fists into his obliques, and pumped his rocky pecs into their full mass. He spread his legs wide, the pouch of his posing trunks bulging forward with his fully erect 10-inch penis. Alvarez, still licking the washboard abs, stroked the cock with his thick fingers, glanced up and nodded. “Good lat spread. Great pecs. Lemme see you bounce ‘em. Show me, now.” “Okay.” Lang began to bounce his flexing pecs back and forth in dance of perfect machine gun muscle rhythm. “Yeah, man. Doin’ some serious pec dancing for you now. Boom. Boom. Boom. Watch ‘em, now. Watch these pecs of mine do their thing.” “Do that pec dance thing for me, baby,” said Alvarez. He watched Lang’s bouncing pecs for a full minute. Then he leaned in and licked the cockhead, again through the posers. “I approve. Here’s your reward.” Alvarez once again opened his mouth wide, and with a quick fleck of his tongue against his lips, took the bulging pouch of Lang’s posers full down his throat. Lang, his pecs still dancing, began to slowly pump his hips, fucking face. Bursts of warm precum began to stain the poser fabric, blooming into a widening pool of moisture. Alvarez could see the giant slit of Lang’s big penis head, and licked respectfully. After a minute, he released another small explosion of breath to signify to the bodybuilder kneeling before him that he was going to change his pose again. “Front double biceps,” he announced, and swung his arms up into mighty peaks. Alvarez pulled back slightly, licked the cockhead again, and rocked back on his heels. In his own posing trunks his cock was now full 11 inches erect and poling above the waistband, slap tight against his abs. “Lookin’ good. Now hold that for two minutes. No, three. Hold that pose solid without moving for three minutes. Then you’ll get your reward.” It was agony. Lang loved it. He fiercely held the mountainous peaks of his 23-inch biceps for three full minutes. Sweat began pouring down his face. “Flexing for ya, man!” He bared his lips and gritted his teeth into a grimace. His veins exploded down his neck. The veins in his forearms were like cables of steel wire. He raised one biceps, then the other, again dancing them back and forth. The baseball peaks of his guns gleamed in the spotlight. On his knees before him, Alvarez gazed up worshipfully, pumping his own cock right out of his posing trunks, but not touching Lang. “It’s been more than three minutes,” Lang finally said through his gritted teeth. “So reward me, man! Suck my cock, man!” “Think you deserve a reward?” Alvarez teased, now stroking Lang’s cock tenderly with his tongue. “For these guns? You bet, baby. Take that big cock of mine down your throat now!” “You got it, man.” Alvarez fell forward onto his knees again, his mouth wide open, and landed bulls-eye onto the giant pole bursting in Lang’s posing trunks, taking it all into his mouth. For three minutes, he sucked cock, up and down, licking, spitting, back and forth, deep sucking. Lang gazed down at him, relaxed his biceps a few seconds, and then resumed the pose. He was rock hard. “Dig these guns, man, and suck my cock. Suck your approval. Pose and approve me. Pose and approve.” “Yeah, you like it when I suck your cock while you’re posing?” breathed Alvarez. He licked the mammoth bulge in Lang’s posing trunks. “I can see you onstage, man. Flexing for all those asshole judges. Blowing them all away. Never seen biceps as big as yours. Never seen a cock as big as yours. Poling out in your posing trunks. Big old heavy bulge. Big cocks need to get sucked.” “Yeah? Well, man, I like it when you suck my cock. I like it when you suck my cock while I’m posing for those assholes.” Greedily, Alvarez licked the cloth covering Lang’s heavy testicles. “Lickin’ your balls now, man, licking your balls.” “Put ‘em in your mouth, man. Put my balls in your mouth.” Still flexing, he looked down and eyed Alvarez’s cock hungrily. Alvarez was pumping it now with both hands. It looked like a firehose. Suddenly Lang wanted to suck it. But he didn’t want Alvarez to stop. He dropped to his knees. Alvarez lowered with him, knowing what he wanted. As he watched, Lang flexed his right biceps one more time; Alvarez nodded approval; then Lang leaned in to Alvarez’s cock. He pulled the posing trunks over the cockhead onto Alvarez’s balls, and brought it into his mouth. Alvarez kept sucking. Together the two bodybuilders slowly lowered their huge bodies onto the posing dais under the spotlight and began to service each other with a full-body 69 grapple. Their arm muscles rippled against each other as each man gripped the other’s hard glutes, thick fingers gripping slabs of butt muscle. Each man ecstatically sucked his muscle buddy’s gigantic rod, their balls both still barely covered by their straining posing trunks. After 18 minutes of violent 69 sucking, their posing trunks finally tore from the strain. Rrr-i-i-i-i-pp! Their bullish balls burst free in unison, and each man eagerly licked the other’s heavy testicles passionately. “Next time, you pose first,” whispered Lang, and Alvarez looked over at him, grinned, and flexed a biceps. Lang nodded seriously. “I approve,” he said, “now here’s your reward,” and he bent in, sucking cock. The slurping, moaning, sucking sounds echoed down the corridor. In his room, Private Chris Hension, lying naked in bed, covered with sweat, his pole rising stiffly towards the ceiling, finally couldn’t take it any more. He jumped out of bed, grabbed a robe and a pair of purple spangly posers, stepped into them, fitting his huge member into the pouch with some difficulty, and tore out of his room. He ran down the hallway, his half-tumescent, half-sheathed cock waggling in the breeze, and stopped at Alvarez’s door. He waited an instant – and was about to knock – but, what the hell. He banged on the door, threw it open, and walked in. He knew it would be unlocked. Somehow instinctively he knew they were waiting for him. And so they were. The two musclemen lay on the dais, sucking each other’s cocks, their mammoth physiques coated with a glistening layer of sweat. Without removing dick from mouth, each man slowed for a moment and gazed up at Hension questioningly. “Were we making too much noise?” asked Alvarez, his speech garbled by Lang’s cock. “Yeah. I’d say,” said Hension. He threw his robe to the floor and stood before them in his favorite posing strap, his own erection poling straight ahead. He slammed the door behind him and stepped forward, whipping his arms up into a front double biceps. “Check me out,” he commanded, but there was a note of hopefulness in his voice. Of desperation, Alvarez quietly noted to himself. Good, good, all to the good. “Damn. He’s a pretty little muscleboy, ain’t he?” said Alvarez, momentarily releasing Lang’s cock. “He sure is,” said Lang, doing the same. “You see me every day, guys. I ain’t so little,” said Hension, flexing. “Maybe we’ve never noticed you before.” “Fuck you both.” “Oh, sorry. Maybe you should leave?” “NO! I wanna play too!” Hension flexed feverishly. “Okay. We’ll think about it.” Alvarez licked Lang’s dick a few times and lolled his head back towards Hension. Lang, however, appeared to take no more interest, turning his full attention to sucking his buddy’s dick. He bent in and deep-throated Alvarez’s stiff penis a few times, gagging slightly, and then resumed his gentle, steady sucking and licking. “You sure are pretty. Big biceps. Big. Good quads. Turn around.” Hension turned around, did a rear lat spread, pointing his shapely round glutes to the ceiling. “Nice. Awesome hams. Lang, you see those hams?” …..Suck suck suck suck suck…. “No? Hmmm. Guess he’s busy. Come on over here and flex for us while we suck some cock.” And Alvarez turned back to Lang’s quivering member, appearing indifferent. “I’ll show you guys,” muttered Hension, stepping onto the dais. He was ready. He’d been waiting a long time for this. And he’d been kidded, slapped, punched, and pushed around too long to not grab the moment. His moment. “I’m gonna flex now, and you’re gonna watch me!” he shouted. From the floor of the dais, Alvarez and Lang turned and looked up at him. There was a pause. “So go ahead,” said Alvarez. “Let’s see what you got.” He paused. “Boy,” he added.

The Internet Stalker pt 2 So here I am on the shoulders of the biggest man I have ever met. Holding a full sized man bigger than most other men in most circumstances. I know that I mentioned earlier that I did not want to feel like a child, but with Daniel, that is exactly how I felt. I felt safe around him. I can’t imagine being away from him from this point forward. Other than him stalking me online, there is nothing that is proves to me that I cannot trust him. He has been nothing but kind to me. “Alright Blake, I think it is time for you and me to have a little talk.” He reaches up and grabs me under the arms and lifts me off of his shoulders and brings me into a cradle carry. He walks us over to a bench and sits down. He places me on his lap and looks at me in the eyes. “I am sure you have a lot of questions don’t you?” “To say the least!” “first of all, you really have a fetish for being lifted and carried don’t you?” He chuckles so hard that it vibrates throughout my body. “Don’t respond because again, I already know the answer. I felt it on my shoulders.” I was shaking at this point. He could sense my fear and he wrapped his arms around me and drew me closer to him, laying my head against his chest. “Blake, there is nothing to fear with me, but you have to trust me on this. There is a reason I was watching over you on the internet. There are a lot of dangerous people out there that do want to bring you harm. They want to take advantage of your vulnerability. It only takes one time for you to hook up with a man of your fantasy that can be out to harm you. That the guy at the bar for example. He is nothing that he said he was.” “Are you telling me you know about someone that wants to harm me in some way?” “What I am saying is that you cannot trust every person you meet on the internet. People can be who they want to be to seduce others to get what they want. I have read your posts and it is nothing like others that I have read before. I can see that with every post you write, it is about wanting to be protected, to feel safe. The places that you have been searching for that protection is far from that. I have seen it over and over again.” Daniel sounded genuine in his concern for me. I did feel protected by him. I wanted to be in his embrace. I loved laying my head on his chest and feeling his heart beat. To feel that chiseled chest. I put my hand on his bicep and it was like granite. If anyone was out to hurt me, I knew that I was safe with him. Nobody would get past him to me. “As I said before, let me be your protection. I will never let anyone hurt you again whether it be emotionally or physically. I have never felt this strongly about anything or anyone in my entire life.” I lifted my head from his chest and looked into his eyes. He showed nothing but compassion in his eyes. In fact, there were tears that were forming. How could a huge man like Daniel have such a tenderness about him? “Why me? Why did you choose me out of all of the other men that are searching for the same thing that I am? I know I am not alone out there. So what makes me so different than any other man that you have gone out of your way to protect me?” Blake, I have read posts from other men that are into the whole lift & carry scene, but you are different. It was not just about the sex for you. Yes, the sex is part of it, but you want so much more than that. You want a connection that will be hard to find on these sites. Yes, you can fantasize about it, live in your dream world, but I know that sex is not your main focus, but that does not mean that the other man is on the same page. They are out for the sex, and they will do whatever it takes to get that. Even if it becomes violent to get it. I have seen it before. I have been that man before, but I have changed, and I want to protect you from men like the former me.” I was afraid for the first time since our encounter at the bar. Was he trying to seduce me into going home with him so he could take advantage of me? How could I trust him now? He said he was just like the men he was describing. What brought the change? Why was he acting so different now? Even as I was afraid, I still felt like I could trust what he was saying was the truth. “So what happened that made you change?” “Well, I had an encounter with a man your size, where he was searching for the same security you are searching for now, but instead of protecting him, I took advantage of him to meet my own needs. I wanted to feel superior to him, and I was in a way, but when I actually looked into his eyes, truly looked into his eyes, I saw his fear that I was causing him. Something snapped in me and I let him go. I told him I was sorry, but the damage was done. He ran out of my place crying. I will never forget the look in his eyes. I made a vow to never allow another man fear me like he did. Instead, I wanted to protect him or whoever I came into contact with in the future. Daniel was full of tears now, and I could see the sign of regret he felt in his heart for what he had done. “Blake, it is one thing to protect a little guy because they cannot always defend themselves, but guys your size are often neglected from the same safety and protection. I want to be that for you. I want to meet your every fantasy. I want to be the man that you have always dreamed of. Believe me, I have learned that this new me is more turned on as a protected than I ever felt as a predator. Blake, will you trust me?” Still looking into his eyes, I said “I don’t know why I feel safe with you, but I know that I can trust you. I have never felt more cared for or protected. You are right, part of my fetish is to be in the arms of a man that I can feel protected by, but with my size, I have found that most guys want me to protect them, not the other way around. And the guys that are bigger than me, are not into the bigger guys, but the smaller ones so they can feel more superior in some way. I never though in my wildest dreams that I would meet a man like you!” With a smile in his eyes, he stood up with me still in his arms, he starts to walk again. “Good, now let me help your fantasies come true. Let me take you to my place so we can continue to get to know each other. I am even stronger than I look right now. I can lift you in any way you want. Let’s start now, how would you like for me to carry you home? Over my shoulder, back on my shoulders, let me curl you all the way home! You just tell me what you want and I will do it. Just to prove to you, let me try something to give you a glimps of what I can do.” With that, he grabs me and flips me upside down, holding my by my ankles, he lifts me up so his mouth is level with my cock. “holding you by your ankles is the hardest lift for most guys to do, but not for me. This is actually pretty easy for me.” Then he literally swung me so that I did a flip and he caught me right side up under my arms. He was holding me at arms length now. “I can’t wait to show you more Blake, but remember, I will never hurt you…” I was ready for the best night of my life…

This is something I started working on today and thought I'd put it out there to see if anyone took to it. It's about a bodybuilding show with a difference and will just be a very short story if I get round to finishing it. Apologies if it's a little rough! THE SHOW “Here, buddie. Take this.” I reached out my right bronzed hand and Blake Woods popped a blue diamond shaped pill into the palm. I looked up at him in confusion. The left side of his mouth was curled into a devilish smirk. “I’m not saying you’ll need it. But it might help ... ease any nerves.” I looked at the mysterious pill and gulped. I’d come this far. What did I have left to lose? I popped the pill into my mouth and swallowed hard. “So, Luke King, are you nervous?” the staggeringly muscular male specimen standing in front of me asked. God YES. More nervous than I’ve been in my bloody life. “A little,” I lied. “You’ll be fine, bud,” Blake reassured me. His sickeningly handsome face softened, and there was genuine warmth in his expression. “Just think of it as a regular show. Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” I dutifully nodded at the muscle monster before me. Blake Woods. Twenty five years old and one of the biggest muscle freaks on the planet. His tits were humungous, his quads were obscene and all six of his abs seemed to be exploding through his belly in an attempt to escape. “You can just stand on stage and hit some poses if you like. And if you get bored, or you feel uncomfortable, just leave.” I wasn’t sure whether it was because a man as huge and God-like as Blake was being so nice to me, or whether his words were actually reassuring me, but I was starting to feel considerably more relaxed about the rather unique show I’d anxiously agreed to take part in. “Saying that, Luke,” he continued. “I, for one, would be sorry to see you leave.” Something fluttered in my chest. Was there any small hope that Blake Woods was flirting with me, or was he just this nice to everyone? “There’s erm ... just one thing left to do before we hit the stage,” Blake said. I was a little perplexed, but when he raised both eyebrows and signalled down to the one item of clothing I was wearing, a pair of impossibly shiny, blue posing trunks, I knew exactly what he meant. “As awesome as they are, dude,” he began, “you’ve gotta lose the posing trunks.” Oh God. There’s no going back now. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” he said, cheekily grinning. He then shook his head and released a short laugh. “God, that was cheesy!” he added. “Sorry, bud. Maybe I’m a bit nervous too.” 300 pounds All American muscle monster and obscenely cocky poser extraordinaire Blake Woods nervous? FUCK OFF! I looked down at his brilliantly purple posers. It wasn’t just his muscles that were big. Blake was fucking packing. Hands down he had the biggest bulge of any current pro bodybuilder, and I was about to see it in all its naked, trunk free glory. Blushing through my bronzed competition tan, I nervously reached for the straps of my bright blue trunks. As I peeled them down my mammoth sized, vein plastered quads, my dick escaped the confines of the trunk material for Blake, and everyone else in the room to see. I was a lot harder than I thought I was, and suddenly exposed, I seemed to be getting harder by the second. Blake, who was still notably wearing his trunks, had a mischievous smirk on his face as he admired my increasingly growing hard on. “I’m not sure you needed that pill after all!” he teasingly exclaimed, still grinning at me. He reached down and whipped off his own posers, all the time his eyes were fixed on mine. If this isn’t flirting then I have no idea what the fuck is. I couldn’t keep from turning my gaze down for long, and when I did, my eyeballs almost popped straight clean out of my skull and on to the pump room floor. Whoever said bodybuilders have small dicks had clearly never seen Blake Woods naked. Pointing right at me was the thickest, hardest cock I think I’d ever bared witness to. No wonder he always looks like he’s shoved something down the front of his posing trunks. Little Blake? Not so bleedin’ little! Not fucking little at all in fact. I couldn’t seem to tear my eyes away from his enormously thick, juddering cock. It wasn’t just the size and thickness that was impressive. The shape of it was magnificent too. So many of those muscle worshippers and admirers out there in the world who lost their loads to pictures and videos of Blake Woods on a regular bases, and they’d never, ever know that he was also the proud owner of the most perfect shaped and beautifully sized cock. From somewhere, I found enough bravery to make a flirty joke with the now fully naked, competition conditioned muscle bull before me. “You don’t look so nervous there either, mate!” Blake’s mouth curled into a devastatingly gorgeous grin in response. Before he had the chance to reply, a loud voice filled the pump room. “OK, guys, two minutes before it’s time to hit the stage.” My stomach suddenly tightened with nerves and I managed to tear myself away from the huge, gorgeous, fully naked muscle bull before me to glance around the room. Four other well known bodybuilders of various size, age and nationality filled up the pump room. Standing around, pumping up, and preparing themselves to head out on stage. It might not have been the most unusual sight if it weren’t for one small factor; every single bodybuilder was now completely naked. A few meters from where Blake and I were stood, 212 class pro bodybuilder Anth “The Tank” Tucker was pumping up his insatiably huge, balloon-like pecs. Almost as wide as he was tall, Anth’s entire, bull-like body looked like it was about to burst at any given moment. Brutally sized biceps, blocky abs which distended from his ever growing roid gut and an ass so magnificently big it left the room ten seconds after he did, were all much loved features on this phenomenally size, late thirty-something American bodybuilder. Just a short distance from Anth, stood German muscle daddy Jörg Roth was with his hands on his hips, his naked glutes looking even bigger than they did when they were half covered with posers, talking to young Canadian bodybuilder Cody Watson. It was unique pairing. Jörg’s tank-like physique was bursting with deliriously thick, solid beef, while Cody’s leaner, six foot frame was packed with gorgeously shredded muscle, not least of all his infamous stomach muscles, which included six of the most insanely shredded and beautifully abs in bodybuilding. Jörg’s masculine, handsome looks, smouldering eyes and devastatingly sexy smirk made him one of the most popular muscle daddies on the planet. Meanwhile, with his ridiculously gorgeous, boyish looks, Cody has earned himself a legion of muscle obsessed fans. Most bodybuilding fans would trip over themselves to be anywhere near either, or most probably both, of these two contrasting muscle freaks. And completing the line up was infamous Australian muscle beast Ritchie “2 Guns” Lee, who was applying a last minute spot of oil into his freakishly shredded quads and tight as fuck, tummy popping abdominals. His semi hard cock sticking out in front of him for the whole room to see. The more he rubbed oil into his muscles, the harder his cock seemed to become. Even though Ritchie Lee’s biceps weren’t flexed, I could still see exactly why they’d earned him his nickname. Both upper arms were ridiculously thick and bulged to an almost laughable degree. I couldn’t wait to see them flexed and blown up in all their freakish glory on stage. It wasn’t just his inhuman sized guns that Ritchie was famous for either. He was known for his loud, extroverted personality, and even louder stage presence. Not only did Ritchie pose in the craziest, cockiest and most animated manner, but he had a habit of loudly shouting and bellowing out with practically every pose he hit. Every single bodybuilder in the room was in incredible, jaw dropping condition, but looking around, it suddenly occurred to me that, behind my All American monster of a muscle mate Blake Woods, I was the second biggest bodybuilder in the line up. “You OK there, buddie?” Blake asked, putting his large sized hand on the side of my obscenely huge right upper arm. “I think so. I mean, yeah,” I replied. “You’ll be fine,” he assured me. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” But it’s not. It’s not a normal bodybuilding show at all. One of the guys working at the show, the only average sized, and clothed man in the room suddenly made an announcement to the six naked muscle freaks before him. “OK, guys. It’s showtime!” All of the magnificent bodybuilders started to walk towards the stage like a herd of docile bulls being herded into a ring and my stomach suddenly flipped with fear. Blake Woods ushered me to follow him, and my fellow muscle freaks. “Stick with me, Luke,” he adorably said as I nervously took my first steps towards the stage. Now there’s an offer. As I trailer behind Blake, I almost gasped at the rear image of his physique. I’d literally never seen a back as monstrously wide as his. Pound upon pound of thick, superhuman mass spilled out from his frame. And then there was his ginormous sized ass, which looked big enough to feed a small third world country for a month. The sight of Blake’s excessive sized bum meat cause my exposed, hard cock to fiercely jolt and judder. My stomach was doing somersaults and I tried to think about what Blake had advised me earlier. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” “Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” But I DO want to, Blake. I want to do EVERYTHING that I’ve heard happens at this show. Everything I’ve heard and MORE.

Hi Just an idea i have been mulling over. Not done much writing before so comments and suggestions welcomed. MUSCLEMAN and the GOLDEN GATE BRIDGE Lifting bridges was not new for Muscleman. As he looked out over the huge expectant crowd he flexed his muscles under his uniform. Once again the engineers had built a framework of metal and all he had to do was deadlift the bar then curl the entire Golden Gate Bridge. As always, Muscleman was supremely confidence had could do it, after all he had recently done the Brooklyn bridge without any issues. The problem is no one told Muscleman the weight difference and Muscleman had failed to ask. Whereas the Brooklyn weighed just under 15,000 tons, the Golden Gate weighed 60 times that, coming in at 887,000 tons Muscleman strutted out onto the specially built stage. Cameras focussed on him as he turned and smiled and flexed. Although clad in his unmistakable uniform of just gold posers, there was no doubt that the 6'3 320lb was all muscle – pumped, ripped, tanned and shredded. The ultimate definition of muscle perfection. Muscleman never missed the opportunity to be a showman. When he defeated Thor in the world famous epic armwreslte contest he toured the world for a week doing mock armwresle contests with anybody who wanted a photo opportunity. When he defeated hulk in the superhero powerlifting competition he had a full article written in Powerlifting weekly. The Hulk power lifting contest had been a calculated risk for Muscleman. Whilst the man of steel was confident the could win the bench press, he knew had little chance of defeating the Hulk in the squat (have you seen the size of those quads Muscleman kept on saying to himself) so it would all come down to the deadlift. And that is exactly how it turned out. Muscleman won 2 out of the 3 events, those quads of Hulk are simply insanely huge and powerful, and could squat a weight too great even for Muscleman to match; but the man of muscle had won the overall event and that was all that matters. when he defeated Hercules in the full Nelson challenge he went on tour with the WWE for a week to wrestle. No - Muscleman never missed a photo op. And today he was going to save the iconic Golden Gate Bridge by curling it up so engineers could insert new supports to stabilize it after the recent earthquake. Once again, the entire world would see Muscleman as the ultimate superhero; the ultimate saviour. Muscleman looked out at the huge crowd. NBC were sponsoring the event and they had their news anchor as live compare. Muscleman could hear the words in the background but wasn't really listening. He heard the words he was waiting for "ladies and gentlemen I give you MUSCLEMAN, THE STRONGEST BEING EVER TO HAVE WALKED THE PLANET". He walked to the bar, which looked like a simply oversized standard barbell, but this was connected to the entire Golden Gate Bridge. He took several deep breaths, bent down grabbed the bar and started to lift. That is when he realized he was in trouble. He expected it to be heavy but not this heavy. He always knew that his arrogance would one day be his downfall, but he never expected it today. He slowly lifted the Bridge a few inches off the ground, getting the bar to his knees but his entire body was shaking and straining like never before. Muscleman, for the first time ever was grunting and straining and roaring with the effort. Muscleman was sweating. The more he struggled the more he roared and sweated. He couldn't understand what was wrong until-from the back of his mind he replayed the half listened to words from the NBC host. The Brooklyn bridge had weighed just short of 17 000 tons and the Golden Gate just shy of 887,000 tons. If only he had done some research Muscleman lamented, then the world would not be witnessing the failure of Muscleman. He gave one final almighty roar and managed to complete the deadlift phase, but even he accepted that curling the weight was a total impossibility for anyone, Muscleman included. He dropped the bar and the entire ground shook as the weight of the bridge went down, Muscleman stood humbled and humiliated. The only solace Muscleman felt was that new knew for certain that no other superhero could have done better. This was far heavier than the powerlifting competition he had recently won, and his nearest challenger, the Hulk had lost that event. Although Muscleman may have felt humiliated, the huge crowd cheered like never before. Although he was always the favourite of all the superheroes, the fact that he attempted something in public which he failed at gave him a human aspect which many thought he was missing. The fact he gave the lift everything he had plus more improved his standing. The challenge provided two things for Muscleman. Firstly the feeing of being humbled by what others saw in him and the second was a driven desire to do better. It was then that Muscleman saw Kyle in the audience. Kyle wasn't supposed to be out of the compound let alone walking the streets of America without supervision. What most people don't realize is that the United Nations, along with a select number of major governments, scientific companies engineering conglomerates sponsors the Center for Human Enhanced Super Strength (CHESS).

Three Chad inhaled deeply as the most intense orgasm of his life slowly dissolved from his new grown body. He tossed the limp, cum-soaked body of the drained football player in his grasp down to the ground. He yanked the electrode from his own massive chest and threw it atop the desk. He tramped over to the door, stopped at the pile of clothes the assistant coach had brought in earlier and put them on. He marveled at the tightness of the sweatpants and enjoyed how they hugged his thickly muscled legs. The tank top protested with tearing noises as the massive muscles of his torso stretched it to its limits. He looked back and grinned: the assistant coach stood panting at his desk, recovering from his orgasm and Tyler was passed out on the floor in a pool of cum. He threw open the door and left, not caring about the two lesser men. Assistant coach Mr. Blake slowly regained control of his senses. He had seen the now huge gymnast leave but the effects of his overwhelming orgasm caused by the erotic scene had prevented him from moving or speaking. Only now he realized he was holding his deflating cock in his right hand and noticed the cum spread across his desk. Embarrassment spread through him and he quickly put his dick back in his boxers and zipped up his pants. "Tyler!", he said while he saw the emaciated guy lying on the floor before his desk. Tyler grunted. He heard someone call his name and opened his eyes. It seemed like he returned from being fast asleep. He blinked his eyes a few times before realizing he was on the floor. "Coach?", he mumbled weakly as he recognized the figure standing at the desk and looking down on him. "Can you get up?", Mr. Blake asked. Tyler nodded and stood up very slowly. His body felt completely worn out as if he had gone through the hardest training ever. He grabbed the desk for support to prevent his wobbly legs from giving out. "What the…", he peeped in his now high-pitched girlish voice while he looked down at his body. His entire torso was coated in a thick layer of sticky spunk that dripped down. He gasped when he comprehended what had happened. "He… took it all. How?", he mumbled at the assistant coach. Mr. Blake hit a few buttons on the device and began reading through the data. "I think when you drained his muscles, your body reached its natural limits. That's why your growth slowed down and your muscles hurt at the end", he said and continued reading, "There was still some excess energy left in the electrode on your chest. Energy waiting to be used. When Chad touched your body the excess energy returned to the muscles it came from and somehow the transfer restarted." "But why didn't he stop growing?", Tyler peeped in response. "Seems like his body's limits weren't met yet", assistant coach Mr. Blake replied. "I have to get my muscles back. I can't do anything on the field like this. I look like a boy", Tyler cried out and tears filed his eyes. "We'll find a way to get your muscles back, son. I'll talk to Chad. Get cleaned up first and get some rest", assistant coach Mr. Blake said and gently tore the electrode from Tyler's flat chest. He placed the two electrodes and the device in the top drawer of his desk and locked it. Tyler walked over to the locker room, carefully looking around. He sighed in relief to find it empty and went into the shower area, avoiding to look at his reflection in the mirror. He turned on the shower and let the hot water rinse the sticky cum from his body. The thick goo that had begun drying and crusting, resisted the water and it took him half an hour to get the last remnants off. He turned off the shower, grabbed a towel and went back into the locker room. He turned around the corner and bumped into two guys coming into the shower zone. The impact sent him down on his ass. "Watch it, squirt!", one of the guys snarled. "Who let the chess team in?", the other one said laughingly. Tyler caught back up and recognized the two: it were 2 freshmen football players he'd given some workout pointers the past weeks. They had practically begged him to help them, proud that one of the team stars let them train with him. Now, the two 165 pound guys dwarfed him. "Sorry", he peeped and retreated into the locker room, happy they hadn't recognized him. He put on some old freshman's clothes, ignoring how they hung from him like a tent and having to hold the pants up when he went to his room. The next morning Tyler awoke by the sound of his phone. He grabbed it and read the message Tom just sent: "Hope you're busting your ass to win the game. Back in the gym in two weeks." Tears welled up in his eyes as Tyler thought of the good times he'd lived on and off the field with Tom. He'd do anything to get his muscles back. He decided to go talk to Chad. The guy had accidentally taken his muscles as a result of the first transfer. The guy was probably just as upset as he was. He would convince the gymnast to give back his muscles and let things go back to normal. A knock on the door tore him from his thoughts. He opened the door and saw a box. He took it, his thin arms shaking from the effort, closed the door and put the box on his bed. He opened it and read the note. "Some clothes that will fit. Trying to figure out to get your muscles back. Mr. Blake" Tyler took the clothes, more tears in his eyes as he saw that it were kid size pants, t-shirts and sweaters. He quickly put on some clothes, that still looked somewhat big on him and decided to go talk to Chad right away. He looked up the number of Chad's room in the online register and left. The walk took him to the other part of campus where the freshmen were housed. Tyler entered the building he'd stayed in a couple of years ago and took the stairs to the top floor where the athletes had their rooms. His heart was pounding in his flat chest and he was breathing heavily when he reached the top of the stairs. He walked through the long corridor, reading off the numbers on the doors. When he was midway the ill-lit hallway, two gorgeous female students came in his direction. He retreated against the wall, hoping they wouldn't see him. "Never had a guy that could go all night", the brunette said, "I came four times." "Me too", the blond one giggled in response, "And the size of him. Thought he would tear me open." "And his muscles. So big and hard", the brunette replied, "Even bigger than Tom". "Hope he's up for a repeat tonight", the blond one said, "Made me forget about Tyler in a flash. Who needs seniors when we have freshmen this size?". Tyler's face was beet red as he heard the girls' remarks. Chad had been fucking his and Tom's girl, the two hottest and most sought after cheerleaders in Orchid University. Perhaps he's not as upset as I thought, he said to himself as his gaze followed the two cheerleaders walking by and disappearing down the stairs. He waited another minute until their footsteps weren't hearable anymore. He continued his way and stepped over to the door of Chad's room. His heart beated in his throat when he knocked. He knocked a second time but got no reaction. His hand reached for the doorknob. He turned it and the door opened. At the same moment the door of the next room on the right opened. Tyler entered Chad's room instinctively and shut the door behind him. "Hello, Chad?", he asked as he looked around the deserted room. He heard water running in the adjacent bathroom. The smell of sweat, musk, cum and sex hung in the air. It filled his nose while he was standing in the middle of the room, staring at the bed. He could only imagine the things it had witnessed last night. The water stopped running in the bathroom. Tyler's mind filled with images of the two cheerleaders and Chad. Unaware of his surroundings, he stepped closer to the bed and inhaled sharply to take in more of the uber-masculine smell it emanated. A noise made him come back to reality and look aside to the door of the bathroom. "Well well. Look who's here", Chad rumbled in his deep voice. Tyler took a step back as the now massive gymnast stepped into the room, his wide shoulders brushing the doorframe. "I… euh… I…", he peeped but words died in his throat with the hulking guy standing a few feet away. Every bit of logic evaporated from his mind while his eyes travelled along the mighty torso his muscles had helped to create. Every mound of muscle of round and full, striated and crossed with veins beneath the paper-thin skin. The perfectly round, cannonball-sized delts showed the separation between the different heads of the muscle and created a strong line that gave the guy an awesome broadness; his meaty traps capped the strong line and mounded up into his bull-sized neck; his thick arms hung relaxed at his sides, his biceps big and bulky beneath his skin with a large vein snaking along them with several smaller ones branching of across and into the mounds of muscle; his triceps jutted hard from the back of his arms, adding more thickness to them; his forearms crammed with corded muscles; the striated beef of his wide, round and full pecs protruded like armor-plates from his chest; his fantastic eight-pack rippled with every breath he took, highlighting the grooves separating the individual abs; beneath the towel wrapped around the tight waist the mass of his thick quads pressed against the fabric and the outline of his hefty cock was visible. The tan the gymnast had taken from Tyler looked better and more pronounced, giving the guy a near Latino-look and highlighting the definition of his massive muscles even more. Chad grinned smugly at the small guy's reaction. He noted the awe in his eyes and saw the bulge forming in the guy's sweatpants. "We both know what you want, little guy", he rumbled and dropped the towel. Tyler didn't hear the remark. He just couldn't fathom the incredible size and perfect symmetry the gymnast had grown into. Just yesterday the guy was among the smallest athletes with his 148 pounds, but now, with the 100 pounds of muscle and the foot of extra height he'd added to his frame, he radiated strength and masculinity. Lust for the fantastic body in front of him flooded Tyler's mind. Lust beyond anything he'd ever felt for the list of cheerleaders he'd dated. Lust that kept him from taking his eyes from the majestic muscles. A stirring movement tore his gaze down the mighty torso. He blinked his eyes in amazement as the meaty snake between the heavily muscled quads began swelling. Within seconds it sprang to its 9 inches and pointed at him. He looked up pleadingly into the icy blue eyes. Chad read the look of total submission in the runt's gaze, his own grin broadening. Tyler stepped forward and kneeled before the incredibly oversized gymnast. He stared at the fleshy snake right in front of his face. Veins coiled along the long and hefty shaft that pulsed on the rhythm of the guy's heartbeat. He took the thick, purple head in his mouth and slowly slid the cock inside. Chad rumbled in pleasure as the wet hotness slowly engulfed the sensitive skin of his 9 incher. He grabbed the back of the frail guy's head and shoved his cock fully inside the mouth. Tyler gagged as the fleshy snake invaded his mouth forcefully, his nose smacking into the bottom row of the hard eight-pack from the force of the gymnast's arm. His lips were stretched to their limits by the thickness of the hard shaft and the head hit the back of his throat. He placed his hands atop the heavily muscled quads for support. From his kneeling position the heavyweight bodybuilder-sized gymnast looked even bigger: his tight waist leading up to his insanely wide shoulders gave him an intimidating v-taper. He couldn't see anything past the thickly protruding shelf of pecs. His own 3 incher was now leaking pre-cum in his briefs. Chad held the back of the small head in his left hand and began thrusting his hips back and forth as he face fucked the fallen football star. "Mghn", he groaned as he felt the guy's tongue trace the veins along his engorged shaft. He felt all-powerful dominating the once fitness model-like athlete but now boyish runt who clearly lusted after his heavily muscled body. The feeling of sheer physical superiority made him feel unstoppable. A shudder went through his mighty body, his fantastic eight-pack flexed, a loud and deeply resonating moan escaped his mouth as an intense orgasm washed over him. "YEAUGHN", he roared as his heavy balls churned and rushed out a load of cum through his fully engorged 9 incher into the eager mouth. Tyler saw the strong abs flex before his eyes and felt the earthquake of pleasure wave through the hulking man. The deep resounding roar vibrated down his own puny body like thunder. He felt the fleshy snake jolt in his mouth and it filled his mouth in a flash, some of the excess liquid leaked from the corner of his mouth. He gulped the creamy spunk down as fast as he could but the snake already spat out a second blast when only half of the first load had been gulped down. He gagged as cum now steadily flowed from the corner of his mouth onto the base of the 9 incher. He tried breathing through his nose but cum also flowed from it. His own pencil dick released its load into his briefs. "YEAUGhn", Chad rumbled once more as his balls shot out a third thick load. Despite the long night with the two hottest cheerleaders on campus, his orgasm didn't wear down. The huge amount of testosterone flowing through his 248 pound, muscle-packed body gave him an unmatched stamina. Another moan escaped his mouth as a fourth load rushed from his cock. He felt the sticky juice slide along the base of his shaft and onto his balls and drip onto his huge quads. Tyler couldn't even gag anymore: his mouth was overfilled with the sticky spunk that now streamed thickly from the corners of his mouth onto the mighty cock; an identical amount flowed from his nose. By the fifth blast, cum even leaked from his ears as the liquid sought an exit from his overstuffed mouth. He felt his stomach bloat from the insane amount of semen filling it. He tried freeing himself from the 9 incher but the paw at the back of his head easily held him in place. His own 3 incher kept leaking the watery content of his small balls into his soaked briefs. A wet patch began forming at the front of his sweatpants as the liquid leaked through his briefs. He feebly pushed against the mighty quads but his entire body was no match for the heavyweight bodybuilder-sized gymnast's right arm. Chad felt the weak attempts of the fallen football player against his grasp. The realization that one of his arms was now stronger than the former number two of the football team sent another rush of power from his mind through his huge body. "FUUUUAAAAAARK!", he bellowed as his orgasm intensified even more. A sixth and seventh load were rushed out off his balls nearly at the same time. The force of the combined blasts pushed his 9 incher from the overstuffed mouth and coated the boyish guy's face with the final part of the seventh load. Even only the last third of that blast was enough the cover most of the guy's face. Tyler didn't even have time to blink his eyes as the fleshy snake pushed itself from his mouth: one moment it was adding to his overstuffed mouth, the next it covered nearly his entire face in a layer of liquid heat. Another shot hit his face, the sticky goo splattering against his nose and forehead, coating the rest of his face and some of his hair. He felt the paw release the back of his head and his body fell backwards, worn out by the force of the hulking gymnast's orgasm. Chad breathed in heavily, his mighty chest heaving, as the orgasm faded from his sweaty, muscle-crammed body. A faint thud made him look down. The smug grin returned on his face at the sight: at his feet the depleted athlete was lying on his back, his face and hair drenched with cum and an obvious wet stain on the front of his kid size sweatpants. After three deep breaths, Chad's body felt fully recovered. Tyler wiped the thick spunk from his eyes and slowly sat up. He looked up and saw some last hefty drips leak from the slowly deflating cock between the thick quads. His gaze travelled further up along the deep canyon in the center of the majestic eight-pack, over the meaty slabs that formed the armor plate-like chest into the icy blue eyes of the 6'2, 248 pound gymnast. His own flat chest was still heaving as his 5', 87 pound body was still recovering from the experience. His nose was invaded by the odor of the hulking man's sweaty musk mixed with the stench of his cum that filled the room. "Seems like you enjoyed that even more than me", Chad growled as he began putting on some clothes. "Can't wait to see what this body can do in the gym", he said and walked to the door, "Clean up your mess and get lost". It appeared that Chad's body could do a lot: he tore through the exercises, breaking every record in the gym. His loud grunts and shouts chased whatever other students from the gym, except for the two freshmen that used to train with Tyler. They offered to spot the massive guy and followed him from exercise to exercise, marveling at the amount of weight he was using. "8…9…10", Chad grunted and racked the bar on the bench press with the combined help of the two 165 pound athletes. "Fuck, man. Three sets of ten reps with 500 pounds", they said in disbelief as the huge guy sat up on the bench, "Why did you transfer in here for senior year?". Chad laughed at the remark, his pumped chest making tears in his tight tank top. "I'm new here. Freshman like you guys", he replied, "I'm in the room next to yours". The two football players couldn't believe their ears. The biggest guy they'd ever seen was their age. "Sure explains those noises last night", one of them said. "Most of those came from the two cheerleaders", Chad answered with a smug grin, "Ya guys should have come over to join the action." Before the guys could react, assistant coach Mr. Blake appeared in the gym and called out to them: "Chad could you join me in my office?". "Catch ya later guys", Chad said and strutted away from the bench into the office. "What's up, Mr. B?", he asked as he shut the door and faced the assistant coach. Assistant coach Mr. Blake cleared his throat, trying to hide the intimidation from the huge athlete before his desk. "Well eum… Chad.. you see…", he mumbled, "you took Tyler's muscles by accident…". "Took back what he stole from me", Chad interrupted, "Not my fault that his weak body couldn't resist being drained into me". "I'm not blaming you", assistant coach Mr. Blake said quickly, "It was an accident like I said. We could settle things back to normal. Give Tyler his muscles back so he can play and you can go back to gymnastics". "I'm not giving up my muscles", Chad barked back. "Well… I see…", assistant coach Mr. Blake let up as his mind tried to come up with a solution, "Why don't you join the football team then? You could become our new star. Look at you. You would be unstoppable on the field". "Not interested", Chad replied, "I'm feeling more for bodybuilding. Don't ya think this body would like great on stage, Mr. B?". He ripped off his tank top and revealed his heavily muscled torso. His pumped pecs protruded thickly from his chest. He hit a most muscular, making his pecs explode with striations and his meaty arms dig into the protruding mass. Assistant coach Mr. Blake's mouth went dry at the scene. His eyes widened to saucers at the display of raw strength. Chad noticed the awe in the assistant coach's eyes while he relaxed his pose and his right hand felt the weight of his pecs. "Get over here, little man", he said, "And worship my muscles". Assistant coach Mr. Blake instinctively obeyed the huge man's command. He got up from his chair, stepped around the desk and stopped in front of the hulking athlete. He raised his shaking hands and placed them onto the protruding rack. "Wow", he muttered as he felt like he was touching hot concrete. His fingers couldn't dent the fully relaxed, yet rock-hard meat underneath the paper-thin, tanned skin. "Feel my awesome power", Chad growled as he enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped. He flexed his pecs, making them harden under the frail touch. Assistant coach Mr. Blake's eyes widened in disbelief as the meaty chest exploded with striations and veins and pushed his hands open. His dick instantly creamed his boxers, making his body shudder. He fell back with his ass against the desk. Chad grinned at the reaction and threw a double bicep pose. His arms exploded into perfectly round, 24 inch orbs of hard meat crisscrossed with veins. "Fuck yeah" he growled as he hardened his flex and felt the huge muscle stretch his tanned skin. He grabbed the assistant coach's shirt, lifted him and tossed him atop the desk with his back facing the ceiling. Before assistant coach Mr. Blake could react, he felt his pants and boxers being yanked down. He heard the huge athlete pull down his own sweatpants and felt the thick head of the man's cock brush against his ass. "No, please", he mumbled. Chad didn't listen. He grabbed the assistant coach's hip with his left paw and rammed his 9 incher inside the man's ass. "Ugh", assistant coach Mr. Blake cried out as his clenched defenses were destroyed and the fleshy snake stretched his ass. He grabbed the end of his desk for support, his knuckles turning white from the force of his grasp. The pain prevented him from speaking. Chad kept his left paw on the other man's hip and placed his right paw casually on his own hip as he began pumping away. His eight-pack rippled on the rhythm of his thrusts. Faster and harder. He pumped his dick in and out like a jackhammer, plowing and destroying the clamping ass. Within a minute orgasm flooded his mighty body and his dick filled the ass. Assistant coach Mr. Blake grunted in pain as his insides were flooded with the huge man's spunk. His own cock leaked another load against the side of his desk. The pressure in his ass kept building and cum was now steadily flowing out of it along the shaft. After a good seven loads Chad's orgasm cooled down and he pulled his cock from the worn out ass. A thick flow of his cum followed. He pulled up his pants and left.

Part 6 for these guys. Stay tuned, more to come for them a few stories down the road.. We’ve finished dinner and Jay insists on doing the dishes and cleaning up. He tells me to go out onto the deck and relax and that he’ll be out in a bit. Who I am to argue with this big lug. If he wants to clean up, good for me. I slap him on the ass and walk out of the kitchen area. I open the sliders to the deck and walk over to the in-ground fire pit. Gratefully Stu had an electronic ignition installed or I’d be here for hours trying to get it lit. I get the fire going and sit down in one of the heavily cushioned recliners near it. With the sun setting and a steady ocean breeze, it will be a cool pleasant night, great for sleeping, among other things. I think back to Jay’s comment that this is where we met and most of our happy memories are at the beach and beach house. I had to ruin it by mentioning the unpleasant memory I have of it. But he is right, if it had not been for that incident, we’d have never met. Now I am deep in my memories, thinking back to that fateful day. It was a day similar to today. Beautiful weather, warm temps, warm water, some awesome sex. I’m forever happy Jay and I eventually met. I had just finished classes and was a few days away from graduating with no career plans. I was taking one last weekend off and wanted to spend it at the beach, just relaxing and cruising for hot guys. I had no house to stay in, just the bags in my car, my curly hair, and a positive attitude. I was getting a degree in computer science, but had no prospects for a job. My parents were giving me three months to get my ass in gear and find a job. They would support until the last day of the third month and then I’d find my bags waiting for me on the curb. Don’t get me wrong, I agree with them. I needed to get my ass in gear and find a job. I had done well in college, but working wasn’t at the top of my list. And since they also knew I could be a slacker, the three month time frame was set up. My family had known I was gay for a while and supported me, which made life easier. They’d met all the boyfriends I’d had through high school and college and supported each relationship. If one ever went south, they wouldn’t coddle me. They’d say, “It happens to heterosexuals too, so get up, dust yourself off, and get back out there.” This went a long way in helping me become a strong outgoing person. I like to meet new people, regardless of their sexual preferences and talking just came naturally to me. I’d chat up anyone and if we were attracted to each other, great. If I found out they were straight, again, great, I’d just made a new buddy. In a weird way, Jay and I met up because of my outgoing personality. ** I was at the beach, but was hitting the local gym before heading to the water. I have a great body, weigh 165lbs, 5’11”, tan, trimmed chest and pubic hair, nice pecs and arms, and some pretty good abs, yeah, ok, I have a six pack and like to show them off. Who wouldn’t? So I’m in the gym in a tank top and board shorts just running through a quick upper body routine to get a pump on, then will head to the beach to see what I can snag. I spot a cute looking guy on a flat bench looking over at me. I walk over to say hi ask see if he needs a spot. He’s got the bar loaded to 225lb. He’s a bit bigger than I am, probably 6’1”, 200, good looking body, but he seems to have fallen off the workout wagon and is trying to get back on it for the summer. He sees me coming and I see him look me up and down and think “good, he plays for our team.” “Hi, I’m Max, do you need a spot?” “Yeah, that’d be great. I’m Shawn.” “Cool, need a lift off, how many you going for?” “Yeah, a lift would be great, going for 5.” “Ok.” I get behind the bench and get into position. “3, 2, 1.” And we lift the bar off the supports. He gets thru all 5 with little effort and re­racks. I catch him staring up my t-shirt at my abs and chest. I stand still so he can get a good look and then slowly move back so he can see my face. He smiles up at me. “Nice curls.” I say to him, “Thanks, let me know if you need help with your next set.” He nods ok. I go back to my routine and try to keep my eye out for him. I see him around, then don’t see him for a bit, then he’s back. I’m doing bicep curls on a preacher bench with a 35lb bar and 2 25lb weights and he walks between me and the mirror. He looks down and asks if I need help. I nod sure and he gets into position and helps me on my final two reps. After I rack the bar, he casually lifts it up and curls it a few times, flexing his biceps at the top of each rep so I get a good look at his arms. They’re pretty nice, not the biggest I’ve seen, but I’d slobber all over them if he wanted me to. I feel a boner starting and slyly look up at him and shift my body so he can see what’s happening. A slight grin appears on his face and he sets the bar down and casually rubs his crotch. We’re looking each other in the eye. He raises an eyebrow ever so slightly and I give just the barest nod yes. We head to the bathroom. We get in, he locks the door, and turns to face me. He raises his right arm to a full flex, puts his left hand behind my head, and gently pulls me to the face of his bicep. I lick my lips and go to town once I’m close enough. I’m getting it nice and wet when he grabs my right hand with his left and moves it to his crotch. I start to massage his dick thru his shorts. He lets out a soft moan and I take ahold of it and start to yank it. “Blow me.” He says quietly into my ear. I get on my knees and gently pull his shorts down. His dick pops free and springs up. Nice 7 inch unit. Pretty good thickness, kind of hairy for my tastes, I wonder if he trims up. I start to blow him and put my hands on his ass to pull him closer. I spread his cheeks a bit and move my left hand towards his hole. I’m about to stick a finger in his hole and he reaches around and grabs my hand. I look up to his face. He gently, but firmly says, “Sorry, not on the first blowjob.” And he winks down at me. I nod ok and continue to blow him for another 2 or 3 minutes. I have a good motion going and his body suddenly gets stiff and I know he’s ready to blow. I pull off and yank him a few times. He cums all over my chest. He sighs and leans back against the wall. I get up, grab some paper towels and wipe my chest off. I wet some more and reach down to clean him off and he stops my hand and takes the towels from me and cleans himself off. “Sorry, I am super sensitive after I blow, and like to clean myself off. Hope you don’t mind.” “Not at all.” I say back. He finishes cleaning up and begins pulling up his shorts. “You heading to the beach?” He’s checking himself out in the mirror and glancing over at me. “Yeah, after I’m done here and shower up. You?” “Yeah. I’ll look for you in about an hour?” “Ok. I have a blue and green umbrella” “Nice. See you later Max. Oh, thanks for helping me out” And he winks at me, unlocks and opens the door, and walks out. I stare at his ass. I am staring so intently, I almost missed a huge muscle guy walk by and out of the gym. Couldn’t tell much from my view, but he had blonde hair which was shaved short. I go back to watching Shawn’s ass as he crosses the gym floor. I head to the locker room, shower up, put on a fresh pair of board shorts, and drive over to the beach. It takes me a good 15 minutes to find a parking spot. I feed the meter, load up the cart, and head down. I’m walking along the path through the dunes and see a couple of guys watching me from a really nice house on the path. I think to myself, “Wonder how much that house cost?” Someone from the house yells to me, “Nice cart.” I glance over and wow, now there’s a nice looking guy. My height, looks to be 185lbs, muscles, wavy black hair. He’s got a buddy with him. His buddy looks pretty fucking hot as well. About 6’1”, same weight, muscles too, and long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail. Guessing both guys are a few years older than I am. I yell back, “Thanks.” And pause for a second. “All by yourself?” The black haired guy asks. “Hope not, met a guy at the gym and he is on his way.” “Good for you.” The pony-tailed guys says and smiles at me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be down in a while. If you are still alone we can hang out. I’m Stu.” Says the dark haired one. “This is Kenny.” And he waves to me. “I’m Max.” “Nice to meet you Max.” “You too Stu. And you too Kenny.” I say looking at each of them. Pretty good 3-some material right there. I continue on my way to the beach. I find a great spot near some rocks and set up my umbrella, spray myself down with suntan lotion, and settle into my chair. The ocean is right in front of me, big, blue, clear, and inviting. I am in a trance watching the waves and feel so at ease. Life is good. I get up and wander down to the water’s edge, wade into the water, and dive in. I swim around for a few minutes to cool off, get out, and head back to my chair. As I’m drying off I see Shawn heading in my direction. He’s got 3 buddies with him. Hmm, could be fun. One has a backpack with a baseball mitt and bat in it. Another has a just a mitt. Nice, athletes, they should have some stamina. “Hey Max, good to see you again.” Shawn says walking up and shaking my hand. “You too Shawn.” “These are my college buddies, Ash, Bull, and Larry. We played ball together.” The guys are checking me out, but not in a sexual way, more like they’re sizing me up. “Hey guys, what’s up?” “Not much.” Larry says. He’s the one with just the mitt. Bull has the bat and mitt. Ash doesn’t have a backpack or bag with him and he’s shirtless. Ash seems to be my height, but definitely has more muscle, probably weighs 225lbs. Lats are flaring, nice quads and abs. His pecs are huge and his nipples are right at the bottom, where the muscle curves back to his chest. His nips are prominent and he has a huge areola around them. This guy works out. I don’t see the signs of a roid body. He’s got nice black hair a bit of facial hair and a smooth dark brown body. He’s also got a couple tats on him. One on each bicep and another one on his left quad. He’s staring at me and seems to be undressing me with his eyes. Bull is definitely the biggest of the 4 of them. He must be 6’2” and 240lbs of muscle. His chest is pressing against his t-shirt like it wants out now, but no nipples are visible. Hopefully they will perk up when I suck and nibble on them. Arms look to be around 21 inches and have veins crawling all over them. Now there are some arms I could go to town on and blow a load or two. I see some acme on his shoulders. Uh-oh, roid boy. He could be violent in bed. Need to take care. Larry, is just looking around, like he’s looking for someone else. He’s the smallest of the three. My height, but maybe 150. Not skinny, but not as muscular as the rest of them. He as a bunch of tats all over him. Arms, legs, and I can see one or two through his t-shirt. He looks over to Shawn and something unsaid passes between them. Something is off here. Ding, ding, ding. I need to play it cool and see if I can get away. I ask, “You guys want to set up your stuff and relax for a while.” “Sure.” Says Shawn. He tosses his backpack down onto my blanket. Bull and Larry do the same. Ash walks to my chair and sits down. He looks up to me and says, “Shawn says you helped him out at the gym today.” He flexes a pec slowly, showing me his muscle control. A slight grin appears on his face. Fuck, play it cool. I easily say, “Yeah, he needed a spot when he was doing some presses.” Ash looks at me evenly says, “Not what I meant Max…You know the kind of help I’m talking about…” and he rubs his crotch and I see a rather large bulge form. He tenses a bicep and grins up at me. “Shawn said you like big biceps. Will these work?” and he tosses up an impressive double bi pose. I nod and say, “Very impressive Ash.” Larry adds coldly, “We know you gave him a blowjob. We think we each deserve one too, right guys?” Bull and Ash nod. Shawn is hanging back with an evil grin on his face. He’s looking around with Larry to make sure no one is nearby. “Guys, I’d be happy to help you out if you leave me alone afterwards. I don’t want any trouble.” I look over to Shawn and ask, “Do this often?” Indicating to the other three guys. He laughs and says nastily, “Only when I find a queer at my gym. Dude, you guys need to stop coming to our gym, it’s for straight guys. You gays need to get your own. We don’t need you staring at us, it’s fucking disgusting.” I hold my tongue. I instead say, “Like I said, I’ll blow each of you if you just leave me alone afterwards.” “Maybe, bitch.” Ash says as he leans up in the chair and is about to get up. “Hey Max, these the friends you were talking about?” It’s Kenny from the house in the dunes. “Fuck off princess.” Bull says. “Mind your own business. We’re having a conversation with Curly.” Kenny says, “Hmmm, looks more like you want to beat him up and then probably rape him.” As he points to the bat and mitts. I am dumbfounded. My mind didn’t even consider they’d rape me, but now the bat and mitts make sense. “But you wouldn’t be able to do that here on the beach. How were you going to get him off the beach with you? Gag him and tie him up? There are too many people around and he’s onto you.” “Again, fuck off queer.” Bull says rather loudly, as he reaches down for his bat. Ash gets out of the chair and walks toward Kenny. “Bull, Ash, calm down.” Shawn says evenly from behind us. Bull and Ash stop and everyone turns to him. He looks at Kenny and says, “You did hear Max say he was willing to give my buddies blowjobs, so I don’t see what you’re concerned about. We’ll let him be after we’re done with him, promise.” And he gives a smart-assed grin. He continues. “Ash, why don’t you and Max’s friend hang out down here for a while? I’ll send Larry and Bull down once they’re done and it’s your turn.” Ash walks over to Kenny and puts an arm over his shoulders and squeezes their bodies together. Ash outweighs Kenny by 35lbs. Kenny plays it cool and evenly looks at Shawn and says, “This isn’t happening.” “Yes, it is.” Shawn says back flatly. Ash knocks Kenny’s knees out from under him and Kenny is on the ground. Shawn looks at me and says, “Up to you Max. Ash could do some serious harm to your buddy if I tell him to. You coming along?” I stubbornly say, “Ok.” Kenny looks at me shaking his head. “Good, let’s get the party started.” Shawn says clapping his hands together. “Ash, the guys will be back as soon as possible. Try to keep your muscles under control.” “No promises Shawn.” As he flexes a bicep in Kenny’s face. Ash and Shawn laugh. Larry leads us off the beach followed by Bull, myself and Shawn in the back. As we pass the house where I met Kenny, I see Stu come out the door. “Hey Max, Kenny went down to meet up with you. Did he find you?” Shawn says back, “Nope, didn’t see him.” And pushes me along. I look up to Stu with a frightened look in my eyes. Stu just turns and goes into the house. He shuts the door and I hear him yell to someone named Jason, but we’re past the house before I hear anything else. We get to Shawn’s van and he pops the side door and slides it open. He waves for me to get in. I glance inside and see it is pretty much empty, except for an old mattress covering the metal floor. As I get in, I turn to see a huge guy coming down the path. He must be 6’3” and 250lbs of muscle. Buzz-cut blonde hair, the clearest blue eyes I’ve ever seen, no shirt on, gym shorts, and flip flops. Fuck, it’s the guy from the gym earlier today, who I only saw from behind. As Shawn starts to slide the door shut, the guy puts his left hand on the door and it instantly stops. He says in a deep voice, “Max, Stu said you left some stuff in the house and to go get it.” He looks at Shawn and says, “Leave him alone Shawn.” Shawn responds. “Don’t have a problem with you Jay, but stay out of this.” Bull comes around from the back of the van and says, “Back off muscles, he’s coming with us for some fun.” Larry is a few steps back from Blonde and is eyeing him up. Blonde doesn’t even look at Bull and just says to Shawn, “No, he is not.” And Bull swings the bat. It hits Blonde on the shoulder, the bat shatters, but he doesn’t even flinch. He looks at me again and calmly says, “Max, I need you to go into the house. I’ll be right behind you.” I stare at him. He nods his head and I jump out. Shawn reaches for me, but Blonde’s hand is quicker, fast as a blur, and he’s got Shawn’s hand in his. He starts to apply pressure and Shawn starts to contort his face in pain. “Please Max, go now.” I start up the path and see Stu coming down. I meet him halfway and he says, “Don’t worry, Jay can take care of himself.” He ushers me into the house and locks the door. We start going up the steps to the main level. I hear a muffled sound like a hammer hitting metal. It must be the guys at the van, but I have no idea what would make that type of sound as the van was pretty much empty. I’m freaked out about what just happened and my mind is racing, “What about Kenny? They left him with Ash, who is lot bigger than he is.” I’m looking around, wanting to get back down to the beach to try to help Kenny. Stu grabs my shoulders, turns me to face him and says, “Kenny’s no fool. And Jay will be on his way down there in a minute to help him.” “But there were three of them at the van, what if they overpower him?” I start to babble and am getting sweaty. “Yeah, it could be an issue, but Jay knows what he’s doing.” Stu is remarkable calm and is looking me right in the eyes. I stare at Stu without knowing what to say. I hear Larry yell out in pain, then go silent. I look at Stu again and he just nods to a chair in the living room area. I sit down tentatively, on the edge of the seat. Have I gone from frying pan to fire? My brain is spinning. I can feel my heart beating what feels like a thousand times a minute. Fuck, I’m 22, I was almost beaten up and raped, but now, who knows what. Something tells me I’m going to be ok, but I’m having a hard time processing what’s just happened to me. Stu says, “You feel ok, you look a bit pale.” “I feel….” And I get up and run out onto the deck and throw up over the railing. “Guess not.” Is all Stu says from behind me. “Stay there. Let me get you some water.” I stand there and throw up again. I feel a bit better and see this Jay person walk past the house towards the beach. He has purpose to his step. I see the spot where Bull’s bat hit him. It’s a bit red, but that’s it. Jay disappears over the dunes and is walking toward where I had set up my umbrella. Stu comes back out and hands me the water. “Like I said, Jay can handle himself.” “I’m beginning to believe you.” 4 minutes later Jay and Kenny are walking back. Kenny has my cart with all my stuff. Jay is carrying Ash over his shoulder. Kenny turns and comes up the ramp to the house. Jay keeps walking down the path, out of sight, to Shawn’s van. Stu meets Kenny at the top of the ramp and gives him a kiss and asks, “You ok? Everything ok?” Kenny glances to me and looks back to Stu and pulls him in for another kiss. He then whispers something in his ear. “Fuck.” Is all Stu says and Kenny just nods. Stu turns to me and says, “Where are you staying? Where is your car?” I stumble over my answers, “My car is about 4 blocks away. I don’t have a place to stay. I was hoping to meet someone and well, you know...” Now, I’m totally embarrassed. “I should go. I think I’ve caused enough problems and don’t want to drag you guys into it. I can just head to the police station and file a report or something.” “Too late Max.” Kenny says. I look at him quizzically. “Jay knocked out all guys.” My mouth just falls open. “But, they will be ok. He’s driving the van back to the gym and will leave the guys in the van to recover. As for the police, we can handle that for you. We know the local cops pretty well, plus once they hear our version, you should be in the clear. It may be best if you stayed here for the rest of the day and tonight. I need to follow Jay to the gym and drive him back. Stu will take you to get your car, ok?” I nod yes, what else can I do? Stu and I jump into his SUV and head out. “What did I get myself into?” I mumble quietly. “Don’t worry too much about it Max. The police shouldn’t be too much of an issue. Shawn and his buddies on the other hand...” I glance over to him, “You know them?” “We see them around town and they have a reputation for not liking gay men. Not sure why, and really don’t care.” “But I saw Jay at the gym today? And Shawn told me he doesn’t like gay guys at his gym?” “Would you mess with Jay?” “I guess not.” I say confused and Stu picks up on it. “Jay doesn’t like to go to that gym for the reason you just mentioned, but he also says it’s the best one in town, so who’s going to argue with him? He’s said Shawn doesn’t like when he comes in, but gives him a wide berth.” Stu gives me a reassuring pat on the shoulder and says, “Looks like we got to you just in time. Kenny saw them walk past the house and figured he’d head down to make sure they weren’t the ‘friends’ you were waiting for.” “Yeah, Kenny saved my life.” I say. I continue, “Sorry about throwing up near your deck.” “Not to worry. I bucket of water will wash it away.” Stu laughs. “Least of my worries today.” We get to my car, I fumble with my keys and Stu looks at me and says, “You sure, you’re going to be good to drive back?” “Yeah. I just need to take a few deep breathes.” I get out and lean against my car. I look over to Stu and say, “I think I’ll just take off, Stu. It may be best for everyone if I disappeared.” Stu gets out of his and stands in front of me. “Max, I’d like for you to stay the night with us. You’re in no shape to drive home and you already said you don’t have a place to stay, so…” I hesitantly say, “Ok.” Stu leans in and gives me a gently hug. I tentatively hug him back. We get back to the house and Kenny and Jay are there. I walk in and Kenny walks to me and gives me a hug. “You ok buddy?” he asks. “I’ll make it. Still a bit un-nerved.” I respond with a bit of a joke in my voice. I see Jay sitting outside on the deck. He’s put a t-shirt on. “Is he ok? He took a bat to his shoulder.” Both guys nod yeah. “Can I talk to him?” They look at each other and nod yes. I walk out, sit across from Jay. He looks up and I say, “Thank you doesn’t seem like enough, but it’s all I can offer.” He puts his giant left hand on my right thigh and gently squeezes. I can feel the restrained power he has. “As long as you’re ok, it’s all the thanks I need.” And he softly applies pressure. I put my hand on top of his and we look each other in the eyes. His blue eyes are alive and sparkling and he seems to be looking right into my heart and soul. I think to myself I’d never have a shot with this guy. He’s all muscle and good looks. He’s got to have someone waiting for him. “I hope Bull didn’t hurt you. He was a big guy and the bat shattered when it hit you.” “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just need to massage the area and put some ice on it.” “Your boyfriend around to help you out with the massage?” I ask very innocently. “Don’t have one right now.” He says evasively. I try to keep my jaw from falling off. He sees my astonishment and says, “Being a big guy can be a turn-off to quite a few people, believe it or not.” “Yeah, I have that problem all the time.” I say very jokingly and puff out my chest. He looks up and smiles a genuine smile. “Good one, curly.” The way he says curly just makes me melt. He reaches over and puts his right hand in my curls and plays with them. It feels great. ** The next thing I remember is waking up in a dark vehicle and being rocked from side to side. I hear Shawn’s voice, but cannot make out where he is. He’s yelling at someone to turn and the van rocks to the left. I roll over and bang my head on the side of the van. I almost pass out again. Fuck. We ride along for another 5 minutes and the van comes to a stop. Doors open and shut. The side door slides open and I see Shawn and Bull, both bruised and angry. Bull just grabs my leg and pulls me to the opening, punches me in the stomach, lifts me over his shoulder, and carries me to where ever we’re going. More doors open and shut I see we’re back at the gym. Shawn locks to doors once we’re in the gym. We make our way thru the gym floor and he opens another door and we are going up some steps. There must be an apartment above the gym. Shawn turns some lights on and I squint. My head hurts. Shawn yells, “Ash, wake up.” Bull drops me into a chair and from behind me someone throws a rope over my head and they tie me to the chair, must be Ash. Duct tape is put over my mouth. Shawn appears in front of me. His cuts and bruises are worse than I though. He slaps my face a few times and taunts me saying, “Well, well Max, looks like we have you back for that fun you promised us earlier.” And he smiles a crooked smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll be alone for a while. Jay may be big and strong, but a shovel to the back of his head knocked him out pretty nicely.” I just stare at him. “Kenny and Stu were easier. Bull just punched them out, little queens.” He almost spits out the last two words. He goes on, “But first we need to make some changes. Your hair for one.” He looks at me shaking his head. “It’s gotta go. ‘Curly’ may be a nice nickname, but these curls are just too much. You need a manly haircut.” He’s tugging on my hair with some force and straighten out the curls. “Yeah, they go first. Ash, grab my scissors from the drawer.” I hear the drawer open, some rummaging around, and it shuts. Ash hands them over my shoulders. I keep my eyes open. No use struggling or showing fear as there is nothing I can do at this point. Snip, snip, snip…and my hair falls to the ground. He’s taking his time and mocking me every so often. “You really thought you’d get out of giving us blowjobs? Well, Larry is not able to participate, but you can make it up to Bull and Ash. They might be bruised up, but trust me, they’re horny as fuck, and not just horny for a blowjob, but an angry horny and your ass and mouth will help them work out their aggressions.” He continues snipping off my curls. He’s almost done when we hear glass break below. Shawn stops, looks up suddenly, looks to Bull and Ash, points at the door to the stairwell, and says, “Lock that door and move the sofa in front of it.” Shawn bends down and just picks up the chair I’m in and carries me back to a bedroom. He’s stronger than I thought. Bull and Ash move the sofa into place and follow us in. They shut this door, lock it, and the two of them move a heavy oak dresser in front of the door. I hear footsteps on the stairs and Jay calls out, “Max, you in there?” I cannot answer. “Shawn, God help you if you’ve done anything to him.” Bull starts to yell, but Shawn shushes him and yells back, “Jay, just go home and never come back to the gym and we’ll call it even.” There is a pounding on the door and it sounds like a sledgehammer hitting it. Shawn calmly says, “Bull, there is another bat in my closet. Ash, break off a table leg or two.” Pointing to a table in the corner. The pounding gets louder and the walls shake. I hear drywall and two by fours cracking. The guys in this room are starting to sweat. The apartment door sounds like it explodes and the floor rumbles as Jay just propels the sofa out of his way. “Last chance Shawn. I’m coming into the bedroom whether you want me to or not.” “Fuck you Jay. You come thru and I will seriously hurt Max.” The wall next to the door disintegrates into dust and rubble and Jay appears. He’s got on the t-shirt from when we were on the deck, but it’s all torn up. There is a nasty looking bruise on the right side of his face and some dried blood on his cheek. He’s got some cuts and blood dripping off his arms and hands. His eyes are on fire, with a rage I’d never seen in a person before. Bull swings the bat at him, but Jay grabs the bat in mid-air and it comes to a sudden stop. Bull tries to pull it back, but Jay just looks at him with an anger and contempt that would send most sane people running for cover. He simply wrenches the bat out of Bull’s hand and crushes it with his fingers. With his other hand he lifts Bull up by his shirt and tosses him against the wall which is 5 feet away. Bull bangs his head and is down, but is not out. Ash charges Jay with the table leg as a spear and Jay easily swats him into the dresser. The sound of Ash’s body hitting the dresser tells me he’s broken some bones and is knocked out. Jay picks up the table leg and holds it out in front for Shawn to see. He calmly says, “Shawn, let him go or else.” And he snaps the leg in half. His muscles never moved, his voice never wavered. It’s like he was breaking dry pasta in his hands. I’m now beginning to see why he didn’t want me around when he first saved me. His power is incredible and for me to see it must bother him. He probably doesn’t like to use it unless it is absolutely necessary. Well, I think this is one of those times. Shawn is standing behind me and casually says, “One more step and I…” and Jay moves like a blur and is behind me. I hear Shawn’s body hit the back wall and he moans in pain. Bull is up and moving toward Jay from behind. I try to rock the chair over. It tips and I crash to the floor banging my head just as Bull is about to pass me. He trips over me and lands right behind Jay, at his feet. Jay turns around, sees me on the ground and Bull trying to get up. Jay reaches down, grabs Bull and says, “Let’s go for a walk little man.” He looks at me, gently removes the duct tape from my mouth and says, “Max, I will be back in two minutes, stay calm, this is almost over.” “Not like I can go anywhere.” Jay smiles a sad smile and runs his hand along the side of my cheek. “2 minutes.” He picks up Bull by his waist, hefts him over his shoulder and walks out the opening he created. I hear them go down the steps into the gym. It sounds like Jay is knocking Bull’s head against the stairwell walls on purpose. They reach the bottom of the steps and a few seconds later Bull yells out in pain. Oh God, what did Jay do to him? A minute later Jay is coming back up the stairs. He appears in the opening again. “You’re 5 seconds late. I’m disappointed.” I smile at him. He grins back, walks over, frees me from the chair and helps me up. He looks at me to see if I can walk. I can. He makes sure Ash and Shawn are still out cold and we walk thru the opening he made, and start down the steps. I wobble a bit and instinctively grab his arm to steady myself. He puts his left hand on my shoulder to steady me. We get to the bottom and he directs me to the door, but I see Bull pinned to a rack machine with a Titan Battle rope wrapped around his body with his arms pinned to his side. He’s yelling at Jay and screaming in pain at the same time. Jay ushers me out of the building. “Do you need to go to the ER?” There is concern in his voice and eyes. I shake my head no. He starts the car and we drive away. “What about you? You took a shovel to the head according to Shawn.” “Yeah, but it would have taken a lot more than that jackass hitting me with a shovel to put me down for any length of time.” He waved his hand at the building behind us and continues, ”Plus I think I was running on pure adrenaline once I saw they took you from the house.” “That’s one big dose of adrenaline you were on.” He blushes and I turn the conversation away so as not to embarrass him anymore, “How are Stu and Kenny?” “They’re fine. I’m sure they’re in the shower together, massaging each other’s bruises.” I stare at him. I put my hand on the side of his face and he puts a hand on my leg and gently squeezes. I run my hand along his face and feel his stubble and see the bruise forming. I move my hand to the back of his neck and the buzzed hair. I gently play with it. He moans and says, “Careful.” And glances down to his crotch. I see the bulge and look back into his eyes. We come to a stop light and he smiles at me and leans over. I meet him and give him a kiss. He hesitantly returns it and applies more pressure to my leg. We break the kiss and he starts to drive again as the light has turned green. He softly puts his hand on my head and neck. “I’m sorry I did not get here in time to stop Shawn from cutting off your curls. Now I have nothing to run my fingers thru.” “They’ll grow back big guy. Hopefully you’ll be around to watch it happen.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” And he playfully rubs my head. We drive the rest of the way in silence. We pull in to the driveway and he says, “Let’s get you in the house and get you cleaned up.” He runs his hand along my cheek and the back of my neck. I continue to play with the short hairs on the back of his neck. “But I’m not tired and I bet you still have some of that adrenaline running thru your body.” I ogle him up and down and he blushes. I nod at his bulge and say, “I could help you with that as long as you don’t put me thru a wall like you did to Shawn.” He laughs out loud and says, “I didn’t put him ‘through’ the wall, he just became part of it for a few seconds.” Now it’s my turn to laugh. We get out of the car, go into the house and up the steps to the main floor. The lights are off, but we see Kenny and Stu are on the deck, in a lounge chair, in each other’s arms. They see us in the kitchen area and we walk to the sliders. I ask, “Are you guys ok? I’m sorry I’ve caused you so many problems today.” They nod and Stu says, “Max, it’s cool. We’re just glad Jay was able to get to you in time.” “Well, almost in time.” I say rubbing my newly hacked up head of hair. Stu suddenly sees what’s happened and they both get up and come over to me. Kenny mockingly says, “Jay, how could you let this happen to Max?” He gently runs his hand over my scalp. ”Now we can’t call him curly and it’s your fault.” Jay just rolls his eyes. Stu winks at me. I feel Jay’s arm come around my waist and he pulls me back into the house and he starts to close the sliders. He says goodnight to the guys and leads me up to the next floor. He takes me to the bedroom he’s staying in. It’s a nice big room with a King Size bed and an attached bathroom with a large stall shower. I see someone has put my bags in the room as well. He takes his tattered t-shirt off. The windows are wide open. I can hear the waves crashing into the beach, the crackle from the fire pit below, and crickets playing their songs. There is also an ocean breeze and it is cooling the room. I feel a slight chill. Jay sees me shiver, walks over, closes the windows, and puts his arms around me and pulls me in for a hug. I put my head on his chest and notice he has very little hair there. Wonder if this holds true for the rest of his body. I feel him delicately kiss the top of my head. He rubs his hands up and down my back warming me up. I turn my head and kiss his pecs. He tightens the muscles and they turn to stone. I continue to kiss them. He releases his hug, lets his chest relax and walks us to the shower. He turns the water on and while we wait for it to hear up, we strip each other naked. This mostly involves Jay tearing my t-shirt, shorts, and underwear off in about 2 seconds, and me struggling to pull his shorts down over his huge dick. Once I free his monster, I let out a soft whistle. He blushes and turns away. I walk back around in front of him. I look up into his blue eyes and he glances down into my deep brown eyes. I put my right hand on his dick and he flinches ever so slightly. I put my left hand on his right cheek and rub the stubble and blood caked on it. “What?” I ask softly. He sits down on a bench and looks down. “Still trying to figure things out.” He say embarrassingly. “Oh, Jay. Why didn’t you say something? I can shower alone and sleep in another room if you’re uncomfortable. I just thought you were out based on the way Kenny and Stu talked about you, you know…” “Not sure where I am. I know how I feel and how I want to feel, but sometimes…” He trails off. He looks up to me and continues, “Kenny, Stu, and some other guys HAVE been great in helping me, but I have a hard time when it gets to the sex stuff. I’ve been with women, but not with a guy, so when you asked about me having a boyfriend, well, I always use ‘being big’ as my excuse.” I stare at him and think, for everything this guy has done for me today, I gotta help him as much as I can without coming across as an asshole. “Can I ask some blunt questions Jay? I’m not trying to be mean or rude, I just want to help you get to the bottom of this.” He nods ok. “Are you afraid you’ll hurt someone with that?” And I point toward his dick, which is now flaccid. He nods yes, but looks toward the floor. “Are you afraid of someone taking advantage of you because of your size and muscles?” He shrugs his shoulders. “Are you afraid of me giving you a mind blowing blow job?” His head snaps up, “What?” “Just making sure you’re not drifting away in your own self-doubt.” He eyes me up. “We all have or have had the same issues when we discovered who we are. You have nothing to be ashamed of, Jay.” Now it’s my turn to my hand on his chin and lift it up so he is looking at me. “Let’s start with taking the shower together. Have you ever done that with a guy?” He tentatively shakes his head yes. “Ok, then it should not be too bad. Mind you, I will be washing you, so if that bothers you, you need to let me know, so I can slap you around some.” I smile a mischievous grin and he chuckles. “You don’t think I’ll do it, do you?” And now he is smiling. He gets up and turns to step into the shower and I slap his ass as hard as I can. My hand is stinging and he glances over his shoulder and calmly says, “You ok back there? I thought I felt something hit me, but could be mistaken.” “No, I’m good.” I say as I shake my hand out and massage my palm. I step in behind him and close the door. He turns away from me and puts his head under the shower and soaks his hair and body. I grab the soap, lather up my hands, and begin with his back. I reach up to his shoulders and spread my hands wide and rub circles on the area. I take care to be gentle around the red area where Bull hit him the first time with the bat. I include his upper back. With the denseness of his muscles I feel like I am rubbing a stone wall, and now I know why getting hit with the bat and shovel didn’t faze him too much. I continue on and move to his mid-lats and sides. His back tapers down to a proportionately sized waist. I carefully move my hands around the area and he seems to enjoy it. He bends over slightly and his bubble butt sticks out. I lather up some more and rub both cheeks and slide my hand into his crack. Damn, not a hair to be found on this guy. Wonder how much he shaves off and how hairless he really is. I move to his legs and realize they are tree trunks. No wonder I couldn’t squeeze them when we were in the car. I finish his back and ask if he minds turning around so I can do his front. He slowly turns around and I see his dick is erect. My jaw drops open, my eyes bug out, and my hands go to the shower wall for support, it’s fucking bigger than before. He blushes and turns away from me. I grab his bicep and coax him to turn back. This time I have a normal face on and move closer to him. I lather up again and start with his face. I lean up and gently wash the caked on blood off his face, and lightly stroke his jaw and neck. He closes his eyes and hums softly. His dick bobs up and down, slapping me in my abs and lower chest. I move down to his clavicle and upper chest. I rub circles on the muscles again and he tenses his chest and pecs as I run my hands over them. He seems to be scared of me touching him in any kind of sexual way. I slow my movements and just let me hands rest on his chest. His breathing evens out. His chest relaxes and I start my cleaning again. I move to his lower chest and abs. I count an 8 pack. Even un-flexed, they are fucking incredible. Each one a brick and prominent. I rub my hands over them carefully. He blushes and looks away. I move one hand to his chin and turn it back to face me. I lean up to my tippy toes and gently kiss him on his cheek. He smiles and runs his hands up and down my back. I move a bit lower and softly take his dick into my hand and just wash it off. I don’t want to get too playful yet. Need to see how this goes. I glance down and see he doesn’t have any hair on or around his dick and balls. “Are you completely hairless? Or do you shave it all off?” “I shave my pits and privates. Everywhere else, I’m pretty much smooth as a baby’s bottom. I do have a light amount of hair in some areas, but it’s so faint and sparse I don’t bother with it.” “Lucky you. Have you seem me, I might as well be wearing a winter coat on my chest if I don’t trim it up regularly.” He puts his left hand on my chest and caresses my chest hair. I puff out my chest and hold my breath. He laughs and pats my pecs. “Impressive big guy. I may have some competition.” “Damn straight little man.” We both laugh. “I’m done with you. How comfortable would you be helping me out?” He nods ok and takes the soap and lathers up. He gets behind me and squats down and starts at my ankles and works his way up. His arms are so big and long, he doesn’t need me to turn around, he just reaches around me when has to. He skips my privates and moves up to my abs and chest. Here he slows and playfully rubs my abs and squeezes my pecs. I tense up my pecs, but they are nowhere near as hard as his were. He lightly pulls on my nipples and I sigh. I can feel his erection behind me, right around my lower back. When he reaches around me, it is pressed into my body. I really want to get my lips on it or have him try to shove it up my ass, but again, I need to go slowly. He gets to my head and I turn to face him. He puts both hands on my face and caresses both jaw lines and cheeks. He delicately rubs my earlobes and I feel my erection grow stronger. He grabs the shampoo from the side shelf and gets a nice lather going and delicately puts both hands on my head. He swirls his hands around in a circular motion with his fingertips massaging my scalp. I sigh and move closer to him. I reach my arms out and around him and hug him again. His body tenses for a split second, but then relaxes. He continues to massage my head and my upper back. The soap and shampoo run down my back thru my crack and then down my legs. It feels so right. He lets one of his hands wander down my spine to the top of my crack. On the way up he runs his thumb up my spine, raking it across each vertebrae. I shudder and melt into his body. My dick releases a shot of pre-cum onto his lower abs. I think he feels it because he moves his body to spread it around. I release my hug and move under the showerhead to rinse off. He does the same once I’m done. We turn the water off, step out of the shower, and grab some towels. I offer to dry him off, but he declines. Damn, I thought we were making progress. I walk back into the bedroom and rummage through my backpack for a pair of shorts. I slip them on and see him standing there, completely naked, fading erection, muscles glistening, and I want to run over and jump into his arms. Fuck it. I decide to do it. I drop my shorts to my ankles, step out of them, and take three steps and jump up. He catches me with a surprised look in his eyes. I start to kiss him. He hesitantly returns my kiss, but I keep at it, lightly kissing him, then more aggressively. I put my right hand behind his head and keep our lips locked. He doesn’t fight me. He moves his hands under my ass and cradles me. I wrap my legs around his waist, trapping my dick against his abs. His dick it sliding along my crack. He starts to return my kisses and finally open his mouth. I slip my tongue in and massage the inside of his mouth. He sighs, moves one arm from my ass to my back, and tries to pull me a bit closer. Now my dick is being crushed. I release our kiss and ask, “Better?’ He nods yes. I can see his eyes are more at ease. I continue, “Good. Now, can you please release the vice grip on my back, my dick is being flattened against the brick wall you call abs, and I kind of need my dick…” He softly chuckles and says, “Got caught up in the moment and wanted you as close to me as possible.” “Ok, but I don’t want to become part of your body.” He laughs. I nod towards the bed and he walks us over and sets me on the edge. I gently heft his dick and he stands ramrod still and I look up at him and say, “It would be a bit easier if you relaxed a bit. You’re so tense your dick is as hard as a steel beam. Not that that’s a bad thing, the steel beam thing, but…” and I gently bat his dick on the side and it doesn’t move. He lets out a deep breath and seems to relax a bit. I take his tip into my mouth run my tongue over and around it. I kiss it several times and lap at the pre-cum which is oozing out. I notice he has not made a sound the entire time. I glance up and see his eyes are shut and he is holding his breath. Oh boy, I need to try to calm him down some more. I put more in my mouth and swirl my tongue around the mushroom head and the area right behind it. I know that area is full of nerves, so I want to stimulate him there and see what happens. I massage the area for a few minutes. He suddenly tenses and I think, Oh fuck, then boom, he unleashes a torrent of cum. The first shot pushes my head off his dick, but I catch most of it in my mouth. I reach my hand out and grasp his unit and pull myself back up. His second shot coats my face. I get my mouth back on him in time for the third volley. Which is still powerful and I grip his dick as hard as I can so I am not pushed off again. His final shot dribbles out onto my tongue. I swallow. I look up to his eyes and he looks down with something between embarrassment and unfettered pleasure. I pat him on his abs and wink at him. He slowly breaks into a smile. He reaches down and picks me up by my armpits and brings my face to his and he plants a sloppy gentle kiss on my lips, coating part of his face in his own cum. He doesn’t seem to mind. I put my hands on his biceps to steady myself and notice he’s not even flexing. I massage both bi’s and wink at him. He stands me up on the bed and tosses up the most incredible double bi pose I have ever seen. I take three quick yanks on my dick and explode all over his abs and chest. Now it’s his turn to wink at me. I jump back into his arms and wrap my arms around his neck. I pull as close to him as I can and smear my jizz all over his body. He sighs. He turns around and sits on the bed. I release my hug and he scoots back so his head is on the pillows. He puts his hands behind his head and playfully flexes his biceps. I crawl up his body and plop my butt on his midsection. I lean down for more kisses. I plant my hands on his pecs, he flexes them, and they turn to stone, like they were in the shower, but different. Now he is getting playful. The stress and anxiety are melting away. I gently tug on his nipples while still kissing him. He hums. Both our dicks are still erect. Mine just from the shear excitement of the situation. Not sure about his. Will need to find out. I continue to kiss him and start to move my ass down toward his dick. When I bump into it, it’s still hard as a steel beam. I cock an eyebrow at him and he only winks back. Good for me, a man who has staying power. I unabashedly rub my ass along the length of his unit and he flexes it and it thumps me a few times. I lean up and reach behind me and tug on it a few times. He just lays there and smiles. I softly ask, “I want you to put it in me, but only if you are up for it.” And I tug him savagely a few times. He slowly nods yes and says, “I just don’t want to hurt you Max.” I pat him on the chest again and teasingly say, “I’ll be fine. It’s you I’m worried about. My ass has been known to bring most men to tears.” And I wink at him. He grins back, leans up, grabs me by waist, and slowly puts me on the tip of his unit. “No condom?” I ask. “I trust you Max.” and he applies the slightest bit of pressure and his mushroom head pops into my ass. I gasp and he starts to pull me off. I nod my head no and he stops. I put my hands on his forearms. I wiggle my ass a bit and start to descend the steel beam. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…I loosen my ass as much as I can and suddenly I’m half way down. I am sweating profusely and I realize I have death grip on his arms, but he doesn’t seem to notice. He’s released my waist and is letting me work my way down. I continue to wiggle and I’m three quarters of the way down. I can feel the veins on his dick pulsing in my ass and he is spurting pre-cum into me like a dripping faucet. I’m at my limit and clamp my ass shut to keep from going any further down. I release his forearms, lean forward just a bit, put my hands on his chest and start my back and forth motion. He is staring into my eyes. They are now twinkling with the joy I was looking for. I move my left hand to his right cheek and softly massage him. He leans up, kisses me, and says “Thank you.” I kiss him on his nose. My motion is slow and deliberate at first, so he can get comfortable with his dick in my ass. I continue to wiggle around and he sighs and arches his back. He runs the fingers of his right hand thru the hair on my chest, twisting the hairs, and softly pulling them. He puts his left hand on the side of my head and plays with the coarsely chopped hair there. His movements are so gentle, it is weird to think back a few hours this incredible body of muscle was bursting through walls and throwing guys around like they were rag dolls to rescue me. Because these memories are so fresh and vivid in my mind, my dick becomes rock hard. The thought of those muscles and what they can do, spooks me and turns me on so much at the same time. I have to take a second to put each feeling in its own special place. I want to see him twist metal easily, throw around hundreds of pounds of weight like it’s nothing, and lift me up with one hand just to show off. But at the same time, I want to cuddle with him on a carpet, in front of a roaring fireplace, in the mountains, during a snowstorm. I want him wrap his big arms around my lower back, pick me up, and hug me like I’m the only one in the world. I want to fall asleep with him under warm covers where we lay face to face and make out with long sloppy, messy, saliva filled kisses until we both pass out from exhaustion. I want to use his biceps as pillows and have him play with my curly hair when it grows back. Fuck, I want to spend the rest of my life with this mountain of muscle. This is the guy I want to take home to meet my family and finally say, I’ve met the man of my dreams, and not because of his muscle, but because of who he is. This man saved my life twice in one day and wanted nothing in return. He treats me with respect and likes me for who I am. I pull myself out of my revelry and see he is staring at me with a quizzical look on his face, like where were you just now. I just shake my head and lean down and lay a peck of a kiss on his nose. I ask, “Are you ready for the grand finale?” He nods yes. I smile and evil smile and he gets a giddy look on his face like he knows the biggest present in the room on Christmas morning is all his and he has no intention of sharing it. I pick up my pace and lean down to nibble on nipples. They turn hard and erect. I lap at them, coating the area with saliva. Jay is taking it all in and his body seems to be completely relaxed. I keep up the pace for a good 5 minutes. I can tell he is at ease with fucking me and I’m used to his steel girder in my ass, so it’s time to blow these fireworks. I move my ass backwards with a couple quick savage thrusts. Now it’s Jay’s turn for his eyes to roll into the back of his head. I squeeze his dick with all my might and am pumping him as furiously as possible. He starts to squirm under me. I keep up the vicious pumping action and beat on his chest a few times for good measure. He only laughs and says. “That the best you got curly?” I beat on his chest harder and he continues to laugh and says, “Come on little man, give me your best shot.” I stop beating his chest and continue to apply pressure on his dick by constricting my ass muscles as tightly as I can. He puts his hands on my waist and says, “Here, let me help you.” He gently, but firmly lifts me up, almost all the way off, and slams me all the way down his rod. I am now fully embedded and have taken him to the root. Oh fuck, it feels good. I wiggle my ass some more and tense my ass muscles again. I try to milk him from within and it seems to work. I reach one hand around my body and start to fondle his hairless balls. I massage them and then move to the area between his ball sac and his hole. I slide my index finger across this area several times and he starts to shudder. I keep it up and brutally bang my ass into his midsection and lower abs. He suddenly grabs my waist and does one more up and down motion. He takes his hands off my waist and places one on my shoulder. He explodes into me. I think if he hadn’t been holding me down, I’d have been shot off his dick about 2 feet. The first two shots coat my sides. I don’t think there is enough room for more. I lean forward and start to pull myself off him to allow room. His third shot literally pushes me 2 more inches off him. His final volley has the strength of what my first shot would have. Thinking of my own dick, I look down to see he had wrapped one of his hands around it and was jacking me off. I came all over his chest and abs. Jay has a smile a mile wide. His smile makes me smile as well. I fall onto his chest and he pulls my head to his. I say, “I think I love you Jay.” He grins and replies, “Good, because I’m pretty sure I love you Max.” **** I come back from my memories and see Jay has come outside and is on the chair across from me, just staring at me. He says, “You were a million miles away, weren’t you.” I get up, walk over to his chair, and sit in his lap and say, “No, just a few feet in fact.” And I glance up toward the bedroom, then lean down to kiss him.

Finally, another chapter.....a group of the boys are heading off for muscle worship in LA! Part 1. Sorry it has taken me so long to continue. ENJOY! Comments welcome... Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Chapter 22: Field Trips for Worship Part 1 December 5th, 2021 “And explain to me why again, Sergeant Moster, just precisely why this so-called “research” trip to Los Angeles is so necessary?” Moster and Zaftig were in his office. Dr. Zaftig sighed with studied patience, as if for the fiftieth time. It was part of the little act he put on every time Sergeant Rod Moster demanded a special (and highly expensive) worship excursion for the army of musclemen. And with the launch of each new off-campus foray, Zaftig always had Moster on the carpet in his lavish office, though he knew nothing he could ever say would cancel the trip, change the plan, or unnerve the massive muscle monster. Still, Zaftig tried. Damn, it wasn't even good science. “Once again, privately scheduled sessions with our client supporters is good for business, and for the men, it’s good for – “ “I know, it’s all for their morale…. .” Another sigh. “Sir,” said Moster, trying a recently discovered new tactic. “I don’t have your kind of money,” Zaftig nodded. It was a reasonable argument. “None of the men do. And the men need to earn some heavy lucre as well during their good years. Private worship sessions are…” “Yes, yes, so you have said. And I know that for you, rather than seeing these men as fighting machines, or heralds of an eternal fountain of youth, you see them as sexual receptacles, monsters of muscle and able to confer fantastic favors. I know, I know.” Another sigh. “In any event, they have decades of good years yet to come. I’ve seen to that. My work has seen to that. And yeah, yeah, I know, I know. It’s all good for fucking morale. Frankly, I don’t see it.” Moster raised an eyebrow. Such language was unheard of for Zaftig. These trips – and the inevitable costly clean-up aftermath – must be getting to him. He changed his tone accordingly. “The men require outside worship sessions, sir, and more frequently than you allow. As and as for the money…” “Fine. FINE. FINE. Take them to LA but be back in 48 hours.” “72 hours.” “FINE.” A pause. “How much do they make?” “Sir?” “Come on. Money. How much are they paid? Per ‘appearance’, if you want to put it that way. What’s the going rate?” Moster coughed a little. “They average about $6,000 each per ‘appearance’ as it were.” Zaftig whistled. “Wow. I assume that’s the for the whole group?” “No.” Moster paused.”Per man.” Zaftig reflected.”Per man….” Zaftig took it in, his attitude changed. He nodded reflectively. “And how much time per…. . performance?” “About one hour each.” “$6,000 an hour?” “Sir, the men will do anything they are requested to do.” He paused. “Anything. With anyone. As long as their muscles are being admired. As long as they’re being worshipped. Touched. Stroked. Praised. Longed for…” “Yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it.” Sergeant Moster was silent. “You do realize that you’re prostituting them. Right? Yes? You know this?” Moster said nothing. “Your silence tells me that you do understand exactly that. Where are you going this time?” “Brentwood. Then the Hollywood Hills.” “Oh, Christ. Movie people?” “Some. The money is best there.” “Is Dr. Shaft coming with you?” Moster paused. He hadn’t wanted this. “Yes, of course, if you insist.” “I would prefer it, yes. And try to stay out of the papers this time.” Moster smiled. “You mean try to stay off TMZ. Off Facebook. Instagram, SnapChat and YouTube?” Zaftig snickered, in spite of himself. “Yes, thank you for reminding me that I’m antediluvian. I know. You make your point. Yes. Whatever. Stay off the radar. Whatever the radar is these days, and whatever that may mean. Low profile. That means no unexpected hospitalizations, either.” "The men won't require medical care.” "I'm not talking about the men, I'm taking about the poor saps who are paying thousands of dollars per man who get the shit beat out of them. Jaws broken, eyes blackened, smashed noses, all in the way of ‘worship. ’ “It’s not that violent, sir.” “Bullshit. Who are you taking? The new boy, Casey?” “Yes. I am guessing I may be able to get $15,000 for Casey. $8,000 in his pocket. Perhaps more. It will be his first time, and he’s eager. And – we suspect he has extraordinary inner desires of his own which may increase the quality of the experience.” "Who else?" "Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Waring, Schumacher, Washington, Abdul, Obatu, and Gunst.” "Right. Ten of them.” “Yes.” “What's that thing that Alvarez and Lang do together. . . ?" "Pose and approve, sir.” "Yes.” Zaftig chucked. “Pose and approve. That's good. No Blankenship? I though he was one of your hottest boys. Missing gap teeth, knocked out by Abdul, all that.” “He wants to stay behind and work on his pecs. He’s dissatisfied. And we’re replacing those missing teeth.” Zaftig nodded. He knew. $10,000 for caps. He sighed again. “His pecs are perfect now.” “He wouldn’t agree. I assume, sir, we have your permission to go?” “Ten of them. Eleven, with you. I assume you’re part of the display?” Moster smiled. “I get $12,000.” “God. Of course you do. Yes, yes, go, go. GO. Take a driver who will stay sober and off drugs. Take Ferdinand. He doesn’t care, for crissakes. And take a reserve of White Caps, and take $18,000 in petty cash. Get it from Rose in the outer office. Try not to spend it in one place. Be back by Sunday night. “Yes, sir.” “And check in with Dr. Irving before you go. Take him with you for the private sessions.” Moster started out. “I want video! Good video. And make sure you meet up with Dr. Shaft. I want him to observe.” Moster stopped in the doorway and smiled grimly. “Oh, he’ll like that.” “Yes, he will. Try not to beat the crap out of him this time, Sergeant.” “I hardly “beat” him up….” “Last time you saw him personally, he wound up with two black eyes, a broken nose, and couldn’t sit down for a month without a sitz pillow.” “He enjoyed it all, sir.” “I know he did. All the same, I need to keep him alive.” He smiled a little. “However, you may spank him if you must. I know you like that.” “I look forward to it, sir.” Zaftig sighed, frustrated as always that his chief research fellow, the talented Dr. Shaft, was so crazily in need to worship his muscular lab rats. “I need his latest research on the effects of P21a, the new serum we’re working on, to promote healthier vascularity. I don’t want my men to start collapsing of heart attacks when they’re 55. Or have my chief researcher get beaten to death, however pleasurably and however much he asks for it. ‘Observing’ – I know, it’s bullshit…” Moster smiled once again at Zaftig’s unusual terminology. “Your language, sir…” “Fuck you.” “Yes, sir.” “Not that I want to.” Moster nodded, again inwardly respectful. Zaftig was, at heart, pure, with no sexual needs or inner longer for his mountainous boys. Moster couldn’t say the same of himself, with his own ever-present, barely cloaked need to spank their rocky, perfect glutes and have them all worship at the fountain of his own gigantic cock. And, for the few who could manage it, get his own mountainous butt deeply fucked. And somehow, he felt this made Zaftig slightly the stronger of the two. Zaftig was still talking about Dr. Shaft. “Just don’t hurt him this time. Don’t sit on his face for an hour. Last January your ass broke his collarbone, and after he complained to me, you saw him again, and once again, he couldn’t sit down for a month. I need him with the Join Chiefs in February. Hopefully unbandaged, and able to sit.” “You got it, chief.” “Don’t call me chief.” “Sorry, Dr. Zaftig. Anything else?” “Yes. Keep an eye on the new boy.” “Rockland?” “Yes. This is his first of your worship tours, right?” “Yep. Yes, sir. It is indeed.” “He’s used to…. the games you put the men through…. by now?” Zaftig spoke with resigned distaste. “He took right to it, sir.” “I might have known. But then, the source was Miles Donovan’s gym, after all.” “I don’t believe he was active there.” “No, that’s right, he wasn’t, I remember now. All right. That boy shows promise. Don’t ruin him.” “I haven’t ruined any of the men yet, sir.” “You’ve injected them all with the psychological need to pose naked in front of strangers who then proceed to beg them for outlandish sexual favors. I am not sure of the long term effects of this.” Moster regarded him evenly for a moment. “I am,” he said. “I am sure.” And turned to go. ****** Slightly before dawn the next morning the Valhalla bus – a $250,000 custom job, replete with comfortable plush seating, overwide aisles, juice bar, high speed Wi-Fi, Bluetooth, and a small snack counter - left the compound. Nine selected men, plus Sergeant Moster, Dr Irving, and the slightly disgusted if certainly envious, non-muscle worshipping bus driver Ferdinand were off to LA to make the select client rounds. Dr. Shaft had been alerted and was proceeding directly to LA in his own private car. Three appointments, in Brentwood, Beverly Hills, and in the Hollywood Hills, had been discreetly confirmed by Rose. The Hollywood Hills stop was to be the first of the evening – and was the biggest. The total cash earnings for the weekend of muscle worship in three locations might exceed $200,000. Barring any unusual cleanup expenses (furniture damage, walls replaced, carpet torn up and relaid, plumbing bills, broken windows, and so forth), hospitalizations or lawyer fees, the net gain could exceed $160,000. And after the appointments, the men were also to be allowed some free time after the obligatory scheduled visits. Each man was given a tablet and a private burner phone to make their own private client appointments. An hour into the drive, the men were finally calm, quiet, settled in, and busy. They all wore oversized, roomy grey sweats, Valhalla logos blazened across massive chests. Workout that morning had been scheduled for 4 AM, with another afternoon workout planned at Gold’s in Venice, which had been privately booked for the occasion, at a cost of $30,000. Biceps had been blasted to the explosion point, pecs worked past all expectations. Extra doses of P21 had been supplied and the already damaged muscles were well on their way to repair, ready for an afternoon blasting. In addition, the men had been cautioned in no uncertain terms by Moster neither to “play” nor cum for the 24-hour period before departure. Punishment for infringement would be a very public and very painful raw glutes paddling in the Gold’s Venice parking lot. None of the men wanted this, although the prospect of such attention in private was always appealing. And so, for more than a day not a man in the group had shot his load. Moster anticipated cumulative cumblasts would reach the multi-gallon point by weekend finish. Many a wealthy patron could look forward to a thorough facial of rich, thick cumshots following some vicious customer throat plowing and thorough client asshole destroying by the weekend wrap. It didn’t really matter, though. The men were looking forward to the worship sessions as much as, truth be told, was Moster, who relished the thought of a little flexing and posing on his own. Moster gave them all a little pep talk after they boarded. “Men, we’re on our way to LA. I know we have all been looking forward to this trip. Haven’t we, Casey?” The handsome young musclebuck was alone in his rear row seat, across the aisle from Hension, who was bent over in his seat, busily texting. Casey colored and glanced down into his lap, where he could see his massive tool twitching impatiently beneath yards of sweatsuit crotch fabric. He’d followed the directum even more than the most and not masturbated for three days. He thought he very well might die, so that morning he had blasted his biceps in the pre-dawn workout way past the agony point, with 30 minutes devoted to single arm curls at 250 pounds apiece. Nor had he sucked a cock for 3 days. Cocksucking was something new for him, and he now had an almost insatiable taste for it, preferring quietly to visit the unthreatening, pint-sized, pretty young kitchen boy Pedro for mutual blowjobs. Discreetly grabbed after hours 69 sessions that left them both breathless and elated. Pedro, unbelieving that so much beautiful muscle cock could be gently presented to his eager lips. Casey, awed that he actually preferred the pretty, undersized body of boytoy Pedro, with his perfect, normal-sized dick and average cumload. Inwardly Casey felt some satisfaction that he shared Pedro with Karim Abdul, who was unaware of sharing Casey’s preference for good-looking teens who weighed almost 200 pounds less than he did. Karim might get physically nasty if he knew Casey was also getting oral satisfaction from Pedro, and moreover was giving it back, something that had never occurred to Karim. And while Casey relished the idea of pummeling the Arab’s face black and blue for 15 or 20 minutes – which he knew he could do now, because he was probably stronger than any of them – nevertheless, he didn’t want Karim to take revenge on the defenseless, handsome little Puerto Rican. So he kept it all a secret. Besides, it was less about pure worship and more about bonding with another guy. He liked Pedro’s exceptionally pretty 7” cock. Not as big as the other men’s organs, true, but just as tasty, and on the slight, lean brown-skinned little Pedro, 7” went a long, long way. As for Pedro, now in the heaven era of his days on the planet, with all the discreet muscle action he was getting (he was also seeing Blankenship, Obatu and Gunst on the side, and had more big muscle cock to suck that he’d ever dreamed of), he was content to bypass worship sessions with Casey just to get down to the business of good teenboy cocksucking. And, best of all, Casey was nice. And surprisingly gentle. And surprisingly hungry. Casey glanced across the aisle. “What’re you doing?” Casey asked Hension. “Takin' care of business. I know what I want.” He scrubbed through his phone lists and speed dialed. “Hello, baby?” he asked. “Yeah, it’s me. Chris Hension. The muscledude. YEAH! That's ME. I’m comin’! I'm on the bus to LA now!! We can finally meet…. . tonight?? Awesome! Yeah, I’m ready for you, momma!. . . I got these big dirty muscles, see, and I’m gonna flex 'em all big time for ya, show you what I got, and then show you my package, and you’re gonna punish me for it all, right?? Slap my face good and hard? And then I can fuck you? And then you can fuck ME? And slap me some more??” He listened a moment, then shouted. “YEAH!” The bulge in his fly began to grow and he bounced eagerly in his seat. "Hey, baby, I kin hardly wait. . .” “Lower your voice, asshole,” Gunst groaned. “Sorry!” Hension continued his crooning conversation in a cackling lower voice. “Yeah, my pictures are real. Yeah, I’m really that handsome. And the muscles are real, too! Wanna picture now? Okay!” He positioned the phone and snapped a quick selfie, flexing his free biceps. Casey was amazed with what speed and dexterity Hension attached the image and sent it off. “He’s not that much smarter than I am…” Casey pondered. “How come he can do this so fast….?” “That’s me! Get it yet? Yeah??! That’s ME, baby! Why would I lie to you babe? We just gotta do some private worship appointments first…. worship…. you know, rich dudes admiring our muscles and then goin’ down on us….” He giggled….” Oh, yeah, I’m a bad boy, a real bad boy, I need some real punishment at the hands of a really sharp and pretty lady who knows what she’s doin’…” Lang, sitting with Alvarez in the row ahead, turned around in his seat and tapped Casey lightly on his superwide shoulder. “You been worshipped before, dude?” Casey was surprised that the normally watchful Lang was actually speaking to him. He paused, smiled weakly, remembered his cadet buddies, thought briefly of Pedro, remembered the cadets in his room, and nodded shyly. “Yeah, I guess. Yeah.” “It come to anything?” “Well….” “You like it?” Casey thought a little. He smiled weakly. “Yeah. I liked it. I liked it a lot.” "Thought so.” Alvarez, window seat, turned and looked back as well. “Done it professionally?” he asked. “Um. No. Professionally?" "Get paid for it?" "No. Not yet.” Alvarez nodded and turned back to the window. “You’ll dig it!” said Lang enthusiastically. “It’s awesome. Dudes with money who can’t get enough of our muscles!! Flex for a few minutes and they give you all they got.” He turned back in his seat, texting. “Who we seein’?” Casey heard Lang ask. “We got some good ones…lotsa scratch. . . . we'll all make out.” He turned back to Casey. "You got privates, you call them now.” “Privates?” Casey thought they were referring to his junk. “Yeah. Privates. You know. Schmoes.” “What are schmoes?” “Dude, you know nothing.” “He hasn’t had time, dummy,” said Alvarez. He turned back to Casey and spoke not unkindly. “You’ll do fine on the worship circuit once you get out there. Make some connections.” He turned back to his phone, and Casey couldn’t hear anything else. Privates. No, no privates. How could he have privates if he never was paid before? Casey thought about all this. And dreamed. He settled his bulk back in his plush seat and gazed at the landscape roaring by, unseeing, beyond the tinted windows. He had no one to text to arrange a private yet. He didn’t know anybody, really. But maybe that would come later. Because . . . . . . . he longed to revisit his muscle planet, the one he’d first glimpsed in darkness when his buddies had gathered around him in his old dorm room. Where, led by smirking, smiling, but approving Cadet Banks, his buddies had started to stroke and touch and caress his muscles, murmuring their obeisance. And he’d gone to the moon. And further. He remembered. It was just Casey in the galaxy. Flexing his muscles. His huge ripped vascular ungodly magnificent muscles. It wasn’t the same when the other men of The Twenty were with him, after all. EVERYONE was huge, after all. He may be a little bigger, a little better, a little younger, a little more hung – but it was a close call for this group of unfucking godly superhero X-Men, or whatever they all were supposed to be. His veins may be like rivers, but so were Schumacher’s. His biceps may peak at 25 or 26 inches, but so did Gunst’s. And his dick might be 12 or 14 inches or whatever it was, but Moster’s was a fucking cannon that could probably shoot unfucking godly amounts of cumspray, he didn’t know, since the man didn’t choose to empty his load on him yet – or anyone. Casey pondered a bit. How exactly did Moster get off, anyway? He put it out of his head. He was gonna visit his muscle planet tonight. That much he knew. Soon he was asleep. He drifted off and thought about flexing his muscles for a sea of admiring multitudes, high on a magic mountain, far, far away. **** Four hours later, they arrived in Santa Monica. The men, having made their appointments, had fitfully slept through most of the trip in their individual over-sized seats. After checking into a discreet private hotel – Dr. Irving with his clipboard in the lobby, making sure to lose no one to wandering among the canals of Venice – it was a quiet side-street hotel filled with oversized rooms, well set back from the boardwalk - they were off to the gym. The men trained quickly and discreetly, fully covered, at Gold’s Gym Venice Beach, privately booked by Valhalla, and paid for in cash. Quickly exploding every muscle group, the men spread out and pumped up, finally blasting a few quick deep 600 pound squats, 300 pound curls, bench presses, delt raises, and working glutes, glutes, glutes. Afterwards, Moster treated them all to a fast high-protein and high-animal fat meal at The Fire House, where the muscle monsters dominated the terrace, ignoring the crowd stares. “Who the fuck are those dudes?” wondered one unusually stupid huge national competitor from a nearby table. “I don’t know,” answered his muscle john, an elderly queen taking his big boy out to lunch. “I never been onstage with them before. Hey, where ya goin’?” “I just wanted to…” “You stay with me, baby. You lookin’ for a knuckle sandwich? I’m the dude you’re payin’ to get big. You go over there, you messing with me.” “Okay, okay…” “You wanna keep all your teeth, dude,” he warned, but looked enviously over at the huge men, sitting at four tables stacked together. Who are those guys? he wondered. Shit. Look at the size of them. Shit. Other muscle schmoes gazed longingly at the tables filled with the huge musclemen, bulging out of their clothes, none of them known, none of them ever having competed before on the national stages, and wondered, and dreamed. One muscle daddy competitor thought he recognized Moster from years back, but promptly dismissed it. Couldn’t be. That black fucker there looks about 30. Rod Moster would be near to 50 by now. Impossible. Impossible. The Fire House fell into unaccustomed silence as the eleven muscle strangers ate. Casey was aware of all the covert attention, but toed the company line, looking at no one and saying nothing. Still, he ached inwardly to be seen, to be admired, to be looked at, gazed at, touched, stroked, wondered over, worshipped. Alvarez, munching his 4th ostrich burger, gazed around the room. Lotsa possibilities here. He glanced at Lang, chowing down on a steak, unaware of anything but his food and his burning muscles. Hension winked at a beautiful fitness girl at a nearby table, who smiled back. “Wanna slap me?” he mouthed silently to her, pointing to one of his scruffy cheeks as he happily chewed his buffalo burger. She looked back at him puzzled. “What?” she mouthed back. “Slap my face?” he mouthed again. “What did he say?” asked her friend. “I’m not sure but I think he wants me to slap him.” “Whatever. I’d do it,” said her girlfriend. She glanced over. Then stared. “Fuck me, is he gorgeous,” she added. “That’s about the prettiest face I have ever seen on a man.” Hension smiled and rapidly beat his tongue against his teeth, grinning hugely, pointing to both cheeks, gestured ‘call me’. The girls just stared. “Is he dumb or something?” one of them wondered. Moster barked at him. “Hension, pay attention to your meal.” Hension returned his gaze to his plate. Jeez, he thought. Pretty girls everywhere. How can I meet one? Still, he had high hopes for his online mistress. After paying up ($1,050 for lunch for 12) they returned to their hotel resting for forty minutes. They had strict orders not to play. Or cum. Or else. “Departure at 8:30 PM,” barked Moster as they got off the bus. “Dress in regulation tan slacks and t-shirts. Super-support double mesh posing trunks underneath. Clean yourselves thoroughly. Personal cleaning. I will be checking. Then get some rest. White caps at 8:15. You men have a long night ahead.” ****** The bus pulled up the drive at 9 PM. It was a large cliffside home high in the Hollywood Hills, lavish and dark, with a glimmering pool in the back and fountains quietly spraying gallons of illegal water. Beyond, the glittering lights of LA shone in the far distance. The first stop of the evening. Zaftig’s longtime off campus associate, the puny weasel Dr. Shaft, was waiting inside, in attendance with a group of 9 investors, all quite anxious to see the young gods in action. The men filed off the bus. “Golly, who lives here?” asked Hension, awestruck by the size of the place. “Some movie producer,” murmured Lang. Casey barely noticed. He was headed off soon to his private muscle planet, and was all ready to flex. Moster, who had gotten off the bus first, quietly barked orders in the large circular drive. “Inspection. Strip down, men,” he commanded. “I don’t want to keep our hosts waiting.” The ten musclemen hopped and danced in the half light, removing slacks, baggies, t-shirts, jeans, shorts, underwear, jock straps, thongs, and boots as poor long-suffering Dr. Irving ran from man to man, frantically gathering up discarded clothing, quickly organizing as to owner, and distributing the proper poser to the proper man. Each poser was personally assigned, custom-tailored to cut across inches south of the lower abs, reveal generous slices of meaty glutes in back, and with frontal sag sufficient to generously reveal the top six inches of root and thick, plunging shaft of each man. The side straps, while thin, were sufficiently strong to hold even at top erection. “Oil up, men.” Bottles of mineral oil were passed around, and the men dutifully applied slathers of oil to their muscles. Finally they were ready, their muscles gleaming in the night. “Line up, squad,” said Moster. “Adjust your posers. When you pull your pants down, I want these dudes to see your top six inches of root and cockshaft.” He had stripped down himself and was now rubbing his own oil in to his mountainous black muscles. “I know with some of you that still leaves another 6 inches or more covered up. Right, Casey?” “More,” said Casey. Still, in the dark Casey turned deep red, still immediately shamed by the thoughts of his huge, unhideable cock. He still wasn’t quite over those years of taunting. Which always flashed his thoughts quickly to Tiffany. Good thing the ginger-haired terror wasn’t with them tonight. Casey always performed better when that boy was nowhere near. “Waring, get over here and do my back.” Waring went to Moster, dutifully pouring oil onto his calloused palms, mixing them back and forth as if he was tossing a muscle salad, and smacked Moster’s broad back hard, rubbing thick oil deep into Moster’s wide lats. The Sergeant felt the man’s rough blisters on his back and smiled. “You’ve been working, Private.” “Yes, sir, I sure have, sir.” The men fell into line, and awaited inspection. Moster paced in front of the muscle lineup and critically appraised his special forces team: Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Schumacher, and Waring. Washington, Abdul, Obatu, Gunst and Rockland. Muscle gods all. He nodded his satisfaction. “Line up according to height. Shortest man first. Private Hension, that’s you.” Hension was pushed to the head of the line. “Put the pretty boy first,” guffawed Obatu. Hension colored deeply, embarrassed as always to be referred to as the group ‘pretty boy’, but obeyed orders. “Dr. Irving, distribute White Caps,” Moster ordered. Irving passed the ration of capsules to the group. “It’s going that be that kind of showing, hunh?” chuckled Obatu. He popped a capsule and within seconds began to envision his powerful sexual fantasies come to life. He tugged slightly on his poser and glanced down to make sure the prominent, pulsing thick veins of his mighty dipping cockshaft were showing. He nudged Washington. “Check it out,” he said. Washington nodded. “Suckable,” he said, busily squeezing his own nipples into pointy hardness. Moster crossed behind the men and walked along, surveyed the lineup of rolling, hard, powerful glutes. He nodded. Huge mountains of gleaming, perfect, rock hard butt. “Butthole inspection,” he announced. Corporal Karim wished he had his butt plug with him, but didn’t betray himself with even a flicker across his stern face. He scowled, but even so Moster knew what the man wanted. He glanced down at Karim’s achingly firm glutes. “You clean, Corporal?” he asked. “Yes, sir.” “Good.” Moster knelt, lowered the man’s posers for a moment to quad height, and quickly inserted his thick fist deeply up inside the man’s butthole, up to his wrist. Karim never flinched. Moster rotated his fist, and just as quickly withdrew, with a butthole POP!, noting to his satisfaction that the Corporal was indeed clean. “Keep your concentration.” He wiped his fist with anti-bacterial lube and moved on to the next man. Hension was looking apprehensive. Moster approached him. “Any women inside?” Hension asked nervously. “Why do you ask, Private?” “Sir, for my best performance, sir, I like to get my face slapped first. And during. By a pretty girl with muscles.” “Not here tonight,” said Moster. “Bend over.” “Yes, sir!” Hension bent over, showing his twin glutes of extreme hardness, shape and striation. Moster lowered the muscleboy’s posers, made a fist, and once again plunged his fist up to his wrist up Hension’s taut butthole, twisting, probing and turning. Like Abdul, Hension never even raised an eyebrow as his welcoming rosebud enveloped the powerful fist. He was excited about lay ahead. His cock began its 12-inch journey to solid stiffness. He pulled his posers back up with some difficulty and wrapped the taut cloth as best he could around his growing engine. Alvarez appeared serene. He knew a good Pose and Approve session was ahead. Lang glanced at him and smiled. Alvarez was best with an audience. An admiring audience. His cock twitched in anticipation. Moster was quick with Alvarez, nodding approval, quickly inserting a probing fist, and moving on to Lang, doing the same. Up the drive at the house, a curtain fluttered. Someone was watching. Alvarez nudged Lang. “What?” asked Lang, clueless. “You see that?” “See what?” Alvarez smiled. “This is gonna be fun.” He stood “Let’s see those biceps, Gunst,” Moster commanded. Gunst complied, and flexed his meaty guns. “26 inches this morning, sir.” “Excellent. Turn around and bend over.” Gunst complied and Moster’s fist entered his butthole. He nodded satisfaction. Moster continued down the line of musclemen, inspecting pecs, nipples, hard abs, and ending with each man by inserting a giant fist up an eager butthole. Finally it was Casey’s turn. “Ever been fisted before?” Moster asked crisply. Casey had to admit it. “Yes, sir.” He turned around and bent over, his perfect butt now in Moster’s face, his fists buried in his obliques, jutting out his butt. It was an incredible ass. Two round globes of muscular golden flesh, perfect, hard-as-nails ovals of sleek construction. Powerful, huge, an incredible human loading dock of rounded power. Inside the darkened buttcrack Moster could see close-up the throbbing, inviting deep of Casey’s perfect butthole. Moster plunged his fist in, and turned it, pulling it out again after a minute. Clean as a whistle. “Good work, Rockland. “ Casey stood, turned and smiled. “I think you’re ready.” He turned to the driver, standing by the bus, impassively staring. “Ferdinand, Dr. Irving, come back in an hour. We should be done by then.” Then, quietly, he asked Irving, “Did the money come in yet?” “This afternoon, sir,” answered Irving. “$35,000.” “Good.” Moster took his place at the end of the line. “Shaft here yet?” “Inside, Sir.” Dr. Irving fiddled with his phone, getting frantic texts from Dr. Shaft. “Good. Give the men back their clothes. Men, get dressed.” Much fumbling and hopping about in the dark. Then- “Move out, men.” The musclemen marched into the entranceway of the one-story cliffside glass house and, single file, marched into the brightly lit living room. Inside now. Nine manicured, pampered, plumpish Hollywood movie execs, dressed in expensive Italian suits, ties down, were draped around the room, propped up on large plush sofas, drinks in hand, cellphones and Blackberries at the ready, waiting inside. Two or three were handsome enough to gain Alvarez’s slight interest. The smell of marijuana wafted through the air. They’d been drinking. And smoking. And snorting lines of coke. In fact, they were all smashed. And ready. “Fucking finally! Bring on the talent!” one of them yelled as the men entered. But as the musclemen got into the room and turned, facing their clients, at full attention, the movie dudes were stunned into silence. The musclemen were themselves stunned into a moment silence by the lavishness of the room that spread out before them, and the extraordinary view of the city through the plate glass windows, far, far below. The drapes had been opened. The moon shone full in the sky. “Wow,” breathed Lang. Dr. Shaft rose from a white sofa. On one side of him sat three overweight, bespectacled jowly men, and on the other, a young twenty-something nerd with a pretty face, scruffy hair, in an Iggy Pop t-shirt and too tight ripped jeans. Next to him was another squirrely looking guy, equally skinny and pale. “Good evening, Sergeant Moster. Good evening, men.” “Good evening, Dr. Shaft. Men, you all know Dr. Shaft.” Hi, yeah, sure, hello, uh hunh, yeah we see him, etc etc, came from the men. “May I introduce you to your hosts?” asked Dr. Shaft. And the lineup of musclemen turned to their seated, agog clients. Their hands at their sides, fists clenched, veins popping, tight white shirts wrapped around massive physiques. Legs spread wide. Quads bursting out of slacks. Biceps about to tear shirt sleeves. Fly bulges loomed to the floor. And the clients, schmoes all, stared back. Breathing. Panting. “Fuck, man. They’re fucking huge,” said the skinny nerd. He gulped. “Whatta they gonna do to us?” “You mean…what are they going to do for you,” said Sergeant Moster.”May I present…. nine of the most muscular men on the planet today.” He paused, glanced at his watch. “You have one hour.” He turned to the men. “Men, you may go to work.”

Previous chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 9: Good for Morale, Continued Oral was hardly uncommon in the compound. In fact, Moster encouraged it. And Zaftig was fascinated by the men’s hunger for it, though he never took part. Not long after starting a P21 protocol, each man had developed insatiable an insatiable need to suck and be sucked. Cocksucking was therefore more than just a healthy release for the men: it was now mandatory. And though none of them would acknowledge themselves to be 100% gay, part of their acceptance into the program relied on each man’s private original tendencies towards pansexuality, boosted as they were by the behavioral blockers of P21. Over the years, each of the bodybuilders in Project Herculaneum had at one time or another sucked every other bodybuilder’s cock to full release many dozens of times. Often it happened in the showers after training, but sometimes it was after meals, as well. And as all were superlatively endowed with astonishing penises of uncommon weight, size, length, beauty and girth, no one was disappointed. Even Abdul Karim took part, much to the surprise of everyone. Though he never talked about it, even appearing bored, the more observant men noted a gleam in his eye each time he bent to service Gunst. Oral was against the rules on rest days. By the time training days came around again, the musclemen were already laughing, slapping each other on the backs during meals, and smacking their lips in anticipation. Fucking was another matter. All the men had been vaccinated against the virulent STDs that had long ravaged the world, and were now immune to any infection, their antibodies remorselessly attacking any invader. Butt fucking was an art. The soldiers were all equipped with powerful machines, all endowed with superb glutes, and all highly in touch with the pure waves of pleasure broadcast by their sensitive prostates. Good muscle butt fucking was serious stuff. As all the men were huge, heavy, and powerfully strong, it was like heavy lifting crossed with pure animal pleasure: one bull fucking another bull. Vigorously. Group fucks of spirited, high-energy muscle daisy chains were a once-a-month event, seriously organized and generally preserved on video for the records. Wearing full black leather masks in order to remain as anonymous as possible, and with deep black satin robes covering their individually distinctive bodies, the men gathered in the dimmed mess hall and connected their dicks to the next asshole in a line-up deliberately arranged by Moster. Muscle worship was not part of the evening. The point was prostate manipulation and bonding. Still, private fucking was not discouraged. A few of the men had distinct preferences for one another as fuck buddy, even as the cocksucking was group-wide and free-for-all. Of course, Schumacher had been fucking them all for years – except for Karim, of course. Apart from the daisy-chain sessions, no one dared to even approach Killer Karim from the rear - if he valued his teeth, that is. But so far, as far as he knew, no one man in particular had privately fucked Joe Tiffany – apart from the scheduled group daisy-chain fucks, where Moster was careful to make sure that the connections varied from session to session. Schumacher had fucked him just once in a group session, although as always as always he was masked and gowned. He could see through Tiffany’s mask that his eyes were rolling back in his head in pleasure, and Schumacher wasn’t sure Tiffany knew who he was. He knew it was Joe Tiffany’s muscular rear he was fucking, however, sliding up and down his supercharged big cock. That butt was pure, beautiful gold, a magically shaped combination of soft skin and raw, ripped power that was mind-boggling in its balance and tireless in its energy. Tiffany had taken charge of the fucking, as he gave it to the taller muscleman in the chain ahead of him, powerfully blasting forward into the glutes ahead of him, and, in perfect timing, also pumping his animal butt up and down on Schumacher’s cock with furiously blind energy. For his part, Tiffany knew full well whose cock had impaled his perfect butt that night. He didn’t share this information. From that night, he had a plan. Another plan, that is. In reality, all of the men were deeply aware of whose butts they were servicing, and who was manfully plugging his own from behind. The men had spent too many hours together in the rec room, on the workout floor, in classes and in the showers, not to be able to instantly recognize and distinguish each of his buddies. The wearing of the robes was nothing but a farce, but still they conceded, secretly further aroused by the spectacle of the volumes of black fabric draped with alluring mystery over each man’s rippling physique. Still, from that night on, Joe Tiffany knew that Herman Schumacher was just the man to regularly plow his supple, needy, bodybuilder-cupcakes behind. All he had to do was train him just a little bit over the following few months to ensure that he was captive, obedient, and would always be on call whenever Tiffany was of a mind to be mindlessly fucked. In the mean time, at night in his quarters his oversized dildo was getting the workout he bought it to do during one of his rare trips to town. He would energetically shove it deep into his butthole, rear his head back, close his eyes, and dream of Schumacher’s likely powerful thrusts. And, as Moster always said to Dr. Zaftig, who wasn’t entirely comfortable with the ritual behind the group fucks, “They need more sex than ordinary men. A lot more sex. Their metabolisms demand it. Besides – “ And Zaftig would say with him, in unison, “It’s good for morale.” Waring was screaming in Gunst’s face. Steve Waring “Come on, asshole! What’s the matter, pansy ass? Can’t you do it? You’ve only done 12 so far, butthead. What’s the problem, 200 pounds too heavy for you to curl, baby boy?” Gunst’s face was screwed into a mask of lip-curling, teeth-crunching pain as he vainly tried to complete the 13th rep. His biceps were exploding. The veins in his neck stood out like steel cables. His face bloomed deep crimson. He screamed. He couldn’t do it. He strained and squeezed and tried again, and his arms froze mid-rep, unmoving, the biceps bulging with 23 inches of shattering power. Suddenly he threw the weight to the floor, where it crashed resoundingly, echoing throughout the compound. Waring jumped back a little to avoid getting hit by the bar. The other men never stopped work, nor did they look up. Moster strode over to them. “What’s the problem here, Private Gunst?” “I – I couldn’t do it, sir,” said Gunst, backing away and mopping his face with his huge hand. Ashamed, he lowered his head. Fountains of his sweat splashed onto the floor. Moster turned to Waring. “What set was he on?” “Sir, he had completed five sets of 15 reps each, sir.” “Successfully?” “Yes, sir.” Gunst glanced nervously down at Sergeant Moster’s twitching palm. Moster hadn’t punished anyone yet tonight for slacking, and he knew it was about time he’d want to show his authority over the men. He needn’t have worried. Moster smiled kindly. “That’s actually pretty damn good, Private Gunst,” said Sergeant Moster. “Waring, take care of this man, and then let’s see him try again.” “Yes, sir,” said Waring. The young bodybuilder quickly got to his knees, lifted Gunst’s pulsing cock out of his barely restraining jockstrap, brought it tenderly up to his lips, and began to suck it deeply. Gunst closed his eyes and reared his head back thankfully. Immediately his cock was at full erection, throbbing and pulsing in Waring’s mouth. On white cap nights, cocksucking was permitted on the workout floor only if approved by Moster. “Use your lips, Private,” directed Moster, “the way we’ve discussed. You know the way Private Gunst likes it.” Waring nodded eagerly and mouthed the young man’s giant throbbing organ. “Pump your hips, Gunst.” Gunst began manfully plowing Waring’s good-looking, All-American face. “Harder.” Gunst pumped harder, and the satisfying sucking sounds grew louder, adding to the din. Waring thoroughly licked the cock up and down its full length, and rubbed it against the two-day old beard stubble of his cheeks. “Scratchy,” moaned Gunst with pleasure, his eyes closed. He plunged in again. Tiffany nudged his darkly handsome training partner Private Lang, who was just finishing a set of pull-downs. “Check ‘em out,” he murmured, winking and pointing. Lang turned and smiled broadly at the dreamily cocksucking Waring. “Waring always was a good cocksucker,” he said, just a shade too loudly. “You have a problem, Private Lang?” Moster’s voice boomed through the room. Tiffany ducked his head towards the pull down machine. Lang went white. “No, sir,” he stammered. “I think you do. Get over here.” Here it comes, chuckled Gunst to himself, watching the intimidated Lang stumble forward meekly as Waring, below, hungrily sucked his throbbing big cock. “Go get your punishment, man,” whispered a grinning, sweating Corporal Lefevre, punching the shame-faced Lang on the shoulder as he passed. Alvarez watched expressionlessly. “Take it like a man,” he murmured Alvarez as Lang passed him. He flashed a hard look at Tiffany. He knew what he was doing, getting Lang on the hot seat. He’d pay. Later. The hot seat. Indeed. 5’-11”, 280-pound Lang, streamlined with ripped, striated muscle and dripping with sweat, approached Moster and stood at rigid attention before him. He saluted. Sighing, acting as though he were resigned to the inevitable task of discipline before him, the giant Sergeant Moster sat heavily on one of the benches. By now the men were all looking away in a mix of nervousness, embarrassment, eagerness and excitement. Lang stood motionless, staring straight ahead in perfect attention, dreading the humiliation about to befall him. “Was something funny, Lang?” “No, sir.” “You don’t find Private Waring funny?” Lang glanced nervously at Waring, who greedily sucked cock. “No, sir.” “What are the rules, Private?” “We are respectful of the need for regular oral stimulation, sir.” “And why are we?” “It’s good for morale, sir.” “Was your comment good for morale, Lang?” Lang was ashamed. “No, sir.” “No. Let’s get to it, Private.” “Yes, sir.” Lang relaxed his attention, gulped, and quickly slipped out of his sopping t-shirt. He squeezed large droplets of sweat out on the marley surface of the gym floor and tossed it resignedly in the growing puddle. Standing before Moster a little pathetically, he was a muscle giant about to be chastised by an even larger muscle giant. Silently, submissively, he bent over Sergeant Moster’s powerful quads and lay prone on his lap. Moster, his fingers twitching, raised his palm. He paused a moment. “How long has it been, Private?” “Since when, sir?” Through Moster’s sweatsuit Lang could feel the man’s enormous penis, relaxed across the top of the sergeant’s right thigh, press against his abs. “Since I had to discipline you in front of the men, Private?” “About two months, sir.” Moster glanced down appraisingly at the beautiful, trembling glutes that lay gleaming over his knee. He paused, his hand held aloft, inspecting with internal approval. “You were training legs tonight, weren’t you, Private?” he asked. The suspense was killing Lang. “Yes, sir, I was, sir.” “Squatting deep?” “Yes, sir.” “Keeping good form?” “I think so, sir.” “Good, Private. This will supplement your workout tonight. Heat helps muscles grow.” With calloused, powerful palms, his thick fingers spread wide for maximum sting, Sergeant Moster sharply spanked the muscleman’s rocky glutes with carefully applied, deeply resonant butt smacks. Lang twisted and turned on his lap. After a few sharp spanks he cried out. “Sir, it stings, sir!” Tears spouted from his eyes. “Goddamn right it stings.” Moster turned to Gunst, watching from a few feet away with wide eyes, his large cock sliding deeply in and out of Waring’s mouth. “Fuck face, Private,” he commanded. “Yes sir!” shouted Gunst. He placed his hands on the back of Waring’s head and pumped his hips rhythmically as Waring, his mouth full of cock, moaned with deep satisfaction. The rest of the squad was watching. Moster could see all were now getting visibly excited. Their jocks were starting to bulge fearsomely, and two or three massive penis heads had popped out of their restraining pouches. “Get back to work!” Moster commanded, and without hesitation, the men turned back to their weights and began to lift again with renewed zeal. Gunst’s huge body shuddered, and a river of thick cum began spurting out of Waring’s mouth and down his chin. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHH!” he roared. Waring was moaning deeply as the desperately swallowed the pint of semen pouring down his throat. By the time he was finished shooting his load, Moster was steadily applying the 25th blow to Lang’s shiny red, twitching musclebutt. Moster issued his next order. “See that you finish that set properly, Gunst, or you’re next on the hot seat.” “Yes, sir!” he shouted, stuffing his dripping, still hard cock back into his stained jock as best he could as Waring, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, scrambled to his feet. “Spot me,” Gunst said to Waring, and, grabbing the weight, he peeled off 15 perfect-form, agonizingly correct curls. Waring, doing his best to ignore both his own achingly enlarged cock and the yet looming bulge in Gunst’s jockstrap, and with the splotches of cum still dripping down his face, spotted him with as much concentration as he could muster. “1! 2! 3!” Waring counted the reps, filled with admiration as Gunst’s mountainous biceps exploded with power. As Waring shouted the count, Moster applied another heavy smack for each rep to the quivering, deeply scarlet, muscular bottom of Private Lang, who, over his knees, groaned deeply with a blend of humiliation, excitement and pain. As he spanked, Moster called out loudly to the men. “Attention! Men!” “7! 8! 9! 10!” Spank! The man snapped into attention from wherever they stood around the workout floor. “Tonight you will be meeting our newest recruit in Project Herculaneum.” Spank! Spank! “From this evening on, we will now be known as The Twenty.” Spank! Spank! Spank! The men stood at rigid attention. “Yes, sir!” they shouted. “And remember, men,” said Moster, grinning down at handsome Private Lang stretched over his knees, who had tears in his eyes and whose face was almost – but not quite – as beet red as the handprints on his perfect butt, “being spanked by me is a badge of honor. Never be ashamed when I call you forward to the hot seat have your butts whipped. I do not pay such honorific attentions to anyone outside the squad.” Spank! Spank! “18! 19! 20! 21!” “Yes, sir!” Spank! Spank! Tiffany grinned. He had often spotted the quiet, shy, legendary young muscle giant Casey Rockland in the mess, and heard all about his fearsome physique. He was looking forward to meeting him. He paid no attention to the unwavering, hostile gaze of Corporal Alvarez. Corporal Schumacher strode over to him. He glanced over at Alvarez threateningly, who immediately shifted his gaze and went back to work. “You better watch it. You don’t want to piss off that guy,” he muttered to Tiffany. “Who the fuck cares?” shrugged Tiffany. Thirty feet across the room, Moster continued to apply his stern, masterful spanking to Lang’s squirming, rock-hard musclebutt. Lang’s face was now contorted in an ongoing blissful combination of pain and pleasure, his mouth forming a smiling O….. “…oooooooooo….” Alvarez was watching closely from the corner. Even at more than 40 feet, Tiffany could see the Alvarez’s jock was now poling straight out from his body, strained to the bursting point. “I can’t always cover your ass when you misbehave. These men are my buddies. You’re still new here.” Tiffany smiled cockily. His fresh young musculature glowed with youth and health. He knew that since the last daisy chain that his sunny handsomeness and bad boy intentions had become irresistible to the old horndog Schumacher. It was all going beautifully. “I can take care of myself,” he said. He gestured with his thumb to the blank-faced, completely erect Alvarez, who was by now busy with his next set of deep squats. “Besides, he looks like he doesn’t mind.” The mute Private Meyer was now gleefully bent over before Alvarez, holding his ankles and laughing silently, dancing and twitching that magical butt of his just a few feet in front of the man’s protruding jockstrap. Alvarez had to grin. Then he turned back to the squat bar. “See?” Schumacher grunted. “Yeah, I know you can take care of yourself.” Schumacher moved in close and breathed into Tiffany’s face. “ I want to see you later on.” “You do, hunh?” “Yeah, I do, hunh. After the detail meets Casey Rockland, you come to my quarters. Tonight. That’s an order.” “Finish up, men!” commanded Moster, still spanking the twitching Lang’s bright-red glutes. Spank! “Ouch!” Lang cried. “You’re not my CO.” Tiffany lifted a bar off a squat rack and began doing slow military presses. He smiled indifferently at Schumacher and said no more. Schumacher grunted angrily and moved to the cable rack, where he finished off his chest workout with a final set of intense cable flyes. He now had Corporal Herman Schumacher wrapped around his little finger, and he knew it. He wrapped up his set of presses, now purposefully ignoring him, and grabbed his towel. He wiped himself off and smiled beatifically across at Moster. Moster, never pausing in his discipline of Lang, was amused. He winked at Tiffany. He knew he’d get the Private’s butt to himself – in time – but he generously allowed that Schumacher would get to it first. And that was part of his plan. Casey Rockland was the other part. The workout was finally over. “To the showers, men,” Moster called out. The men collected their workout bags and empty water jugs, and filed eagerly off the floor, clambering over one another like puppies, heading towards their no-holds barred shower room games. Even the normally disgruntled Karim had a special light in his eyes. He was looking forward to Gunst’s piss. As they raced out, Moster looked down at Lang, still stretched pitiably over his knee. “How many was that, Private?” he asked calmly. “59, sir.” “Good. I assume you enjoyed it?” “Yes, sir,” he said with meek truthfulness. “Actually, I loved it.” “Then here’s one more for good luck.” He raised his black hand and applied the last, 60th searing red-hot butt smack. WHACK! “Ow! That was good, sir!” Lang scrambled to his feet, saluted, and tenderly rubbing the scarlet handprints on his delectable bodybuilder butt. “May I join the others now?” “Off with you.” “Thank you, sir!” Lang scooped up his discarded clothes and plastic bottle with one hand, flinging his gear over his broad shoulders, standing still for a moment pouring what was left of the cool water over his shoulder onto his stinging glutes. He grinned at Moster. "Thank you again, sir, for the discipline. My butt needed it." Moster waved him off. Then, kneading his iron-hard, hand-print reddened butt cheeks with the fingers of both hands, the handsome private scampered happily, if somewhat bow-leggedly, away to join his sweaty, horny muscle buddies in the locker room. Chapter 10: The Showers Inside, they had already slipped out of their drenched t-shirts, boots and jockstraps, slipped on striped flipflops, and had headed quickly to the showers, and down to extreme business. Lang was eager to rejoin the men. After all, there was just enough time for one more round of group cocksucking, butt fucking, and stress-reducing water sports before they all had to gather in the lab upstairs to meet the new recruit. Naked in the steamy group shower, he found his way to his muscle buddy Alvarez. He fell to his knees as Alvarez turned, strode forward to meet him, flexed his mammoth biceps, and shoved his meaty erect cock into Lang’s gratefully receiving mouth. Behind Lang, Private Gunst thoughtfully soothed his stinging, reddened glutes with a powerful jet stream coating of clear, clean piss. His mouth full of cock, Lang nodded gratefully up at Gunst, who returned his nod with a “Hey, it’s okay.” Lang arched his butt to receive the coating of piss all the better. He glanced over at Schumacher, who was now violently plowing Tiffany’s wide-open mouth with his own swollen firehose man meat. Schumacher hadn’t said a word. He had walked directly up to Tiffany, who swiftly went to his knees and carefully guided his lips over the shaft of the Corporal’s 11-inch penis. Schumacher was facefucking him as mercilessly as he could manage, but the young Private seemed serenely in control. As usual, he never gagged. Which made Corporal Herman Schumacher plow harder and deeper. Which prompted a satisfied smile on Tiffany’s calm, appreciative lips as he sucked with cool detachment the muscle daddy Schumacher’s violently throat-pounding large cock. After Gunst finished painting Lang’s glutes with thoughtfully applied streams of hot piss, he turned to Waring, fondled the handsome young muscleman’s leathery testicles, got down on his knees and allowed him to glide his own achingly engorged member down his eager throat. “MMMMmmmmm, it’s good!” he moaned, satisfied. “Even big boys like to suck cock,” he winked up at Waring. He smacked his lips. “If it’s big enough.” “Is mine big enough?” asked Waring as he rubbed his scalp in the streaming hot shower. “Yup,” answered Gunst, dipping in for another full-throated suck. “Sure is.” All the other musclemen were similarly at work, soaping up, sucking cock, washing armpits, lathering crotches, laughing, shouting, grunting, flexing their muscles, getting their oversized cocks sucked, or with their faces buried deeply in their buddies’ spectacular glutes. In the center of the shower, Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang were going through “Pose and Approve.” Alvarez was gliding through his finest posing routine, while below him and kneeling on the tile floor Lang licked and sucked his huge, stiff cock with hungry appreciation. “Front double bi’s,” said Alvarez. “Pow.” Meyer was dead center in the large shower room, standing on one hand on the tile floor, holding his powerful body aloft, his legs spread wide, one fist supporting his full bodyweight. He arched his butt high and smiled happily as, through the steam and roar of the water, one after another of his training buddies bent over and applied luscious, deep licks into his succulent butthole. He grinned, pumping his stiff cock with his free hand as they licked, kissed, and smacked his firm buttcheeks. Jin and Washington were now each chewing ferociously on Bogarde’s perfect, brown nipples. He roared with pleasure, and pumped himself into a mighty front lat spread. Straps of pec muscle bloomed powerfully. He turned from side to side, proudly thrusting forward each pec. His buddies chewed, licked and bit. Meanwhile, the handsome Blankenship, who had a preference for big black cock, was fiercely lathering up Washington’s enormous pole. He covered it waves of soapsuds, pumping it up and down as it rose to full girth. He glanced up at Washington, now biting Bogarde’s nipples. “Yeah, you got one big black motherfucker muscle cock!” he shouted. “You like big black cock?” roared Washington, waggling it in Blankenship’s face. “Love it!” he shouted, and washing the soap off, took it all in his mouth. “Watch him suck my cock!” Washington whooped. Obatu, soaping his armpits, laughed. He strode over to the group. “Room for another brother?” he asked, and without waiting for an answer, shoved his meat into Blankenship’s face. Blankenship smiled rapturously, and as Obatu continued to soap up, he took his cock into his mouth as well. “Most muscular,” said Obatu. “Pow. Check out dis crab.” Black veins exploded. His fists pumped together. He pushed his hips forward. His cock surged straight ahead. The two black cocks plunged in and out of Blankenship’s mouth, his tongue tracing over their shiny thick veins. The enormous Washington, the biggest man of the group of five, put his arms around Bogarde’s and Obatu’s shoulders, while on the tile beneath them Blankenship moved from cock to swaying cock, from Washington to Bogarde to Jin to Obatu and back to Washington again. Surrounded by the bodybuilders’ cocks, Blankenship sucked each erect penis deeply. He gazed at the network of veins that criss-crossed the hip muscles of each of his buddies. Their huge cocks were like jewels set in the finest of settings: lean, fat-free muscles. When he got to the handsome Asian Private Jin, he marveled once again about how a Chink could have such a huge dick. He sucked it lovingly as the other men stood closely above him, their cocks looming in his face, dripping with water and pre-cum, awaiting their turn. When he finished with Jin, he moved on to Bogarde, whose nipples were being avidly chewed with care above him by Jin and Washington. Bogarde’s cock was, of course, in great need of immediate service. No problem. It was, after all, a world of huge, looming bodybuilder cocks. And Blankenship’s favorite sport – after bodybuilding – was cocksucking Next to him knelt the dimwit Hension, his handsome face now buried deeply into the posing Corporal Alvarez’s glutes. Lang was now on his feet and posing with him, as the dark Arab Corporal Karim, behind him, licked and kissed his mighty ass as well. He caught Hension’s eyes, and, in unison, the two men buried their faces into the posing partners’ glutes. “Hey, careful, there,” said Lang. His butt still stung, and Moster’s handprints were still glowing bright red on his taut asscheeks. “Sorry, man,” said Karim. He gently licked the red hand welts, and could taste Gunst’s piss. He knew the man’s special sweet taste. Gunst had often pissed deeply into his mouth. Chad and LeFevre, soaping up themselves, moved over to Hension, whose beautiful face was deeply buried in Alvarez’s butt. “Hey, McIntyre,” called Chad, “get over here and take over for Hension!” “Don’t bother me,” said Hension. “Sure thing,” answered McIntyre, licking Meyer’s butthole. “Be there in a sec!” “What are you doing, guys?” asked Hension plaintively as Chad and LeFevre lifted him bodily from Alvarez’s glutes, carrying him into a corner of the shower. Alvarez stopped posing for a minute and looked back at them. “Hey, where you taking him?” he asked. Lang looked up. “To the rescue,” said McIntyre, now on his knees and pressing his face into Alvarez’s butt. “Oh, okay.” Alvarez turned back to Lang and continued posing. Karim had never stopped licking Lang’s ass. Chad and LeFevre were now sharing Hension’s pretty tool. “Figure you have it coming,” said LeFevre,” licking away the last remnants of the chili powder. “You guys,” said Hension, and began to wash his hair as the men cleaned his cock with their tongues and lips. Moster leaned in at the shower door. “Good work tonight, men.” He turned and headed toward the locker room door. “Thank you, sir!” the men shouted after him. Moster called back to them as he left the locker room. “No fucking tonight. No time.” “Shit!” Moans of general disappointment. “Sorry. Expect you all upstairs in the lab in 10 minutes.” “Yes, sir!” Once again, in unison. On the workout floor, alone and silent as always, the meek Dr. Irving slipped back into the room and to shut down the lights for the night. From the locker room, he could hear the splashing of the showers and the groans, moans, roars, whoops and shouts of the satisfied men as they each let loose volleys of thick, spurting cum high into the steaming air, arcing and splashing onto each other’s superbly muscled bodies. Thick cascades of semen plopped onto the tile and began flowing slowly past the men’s browned feet towards the shower’s drains. Irving walked over to the garbage pail. He glanced inside. Yep. There they were. He could see them in the half-light. He reached in amidst the wet rags of paper and extracted 18 empty aluminum capsule wrappers. Moster had probably ordered the enhancements from Zaftig particularly for tonight’s workout. He knew that by now each bodybuilder probably had already cum three or four times. By 2150 hours, they would all, to a man, be drained. Except, of course, for Sergeant Moster. He picked up the receiver of the staff phone on the wall, and pushed a button. “Facilities,” he requested. In the distance now, the men were all roaring as one. No doubt they were all spurting in unison by now. Pints and quarts of cum. “Facilities? Yeah. Irving. Right. Better put the plumber on notice. The shower drains in the main workout locker room will be clogged again tonight. They need to be cleared by 1800 hours tomorrow.” He hung up without bothering to listen to the response, turned, and walked out of the room. In the showers, the roaring was dying down to satisfied explosions of breath and more laughs, whoops and hollers. The water was turned off, and locker doors began to open. The room grew quiet as the men dressed, all thoughtful now. All thinking about the new recruit they were about to meet. Casey Rockland. In the showers, thick rivulets of cum dripped from the ceiling, walls, spigots and faucet handles, clogging the drains. It cost Zaftig thousands each month to simply to maintain the system’s burgeoning septic tanks. “It’s just one more thing I didn’t really plan for,” he would sigh to Moster, who would nod, straight-faced. "It's always something," Moster would reply, absently scratching his bulge.

“Twist it just a bit more. Ahhh, yesss, there. Perrrfeeccttt…Oh fuck, that feels good…Just one more twist…Oh, Oh, Oooohhhh…Now, pull it out nice and slow.” Cam says to me. “Oh…slower Ming, slower. Ahhh” and the tip comes to the entrance of his hole. “Now shove it in as hard and as fast as you can.” “Muscles, I know what the fuck I’m doing.” I slap his ass. “It’s not the first time I’ve shoved a dildo into your ass.” I angrily say and ram the dildo back in as hard as I can, partially out of frustration, and partly to make sure every inch is inside him. Once I have the veiny 6x8 tan unit back in him, I twist it left and right without mercy. Cam starts grunting and moaning. I give the unit one more vicious thrust and he yelps. Good I’m on the right track. I look down at his back and run my fingers along his spine, following the dragon tail tattoo toward his ass, and then I slap his already reddened ass a few more times. I spit onto his ass and aggressively work the dildo in and out to get the spit inside, to help lube his hole. He continues to moan and is freely dripping pre-cum onto the bedspread. As I withdraw it this time, I shake it up and down and twist it in a circular motion, trying to widen his hole for the next unit, which is bigger. I pick up the 8x10 inch black dildo, which has been pre-lubed, and put it right next to his hole, so he doesn’t have a chance to clamp it shut. I pull out the tan one and instantly shove the new one in. Cam briefly cries out in pain, but pushes his face into a pillow and let’s a scream go. It is pretty much muffled and I pray our neighbors can’t hear us. I push this one a bit slower, giving him time to adjust. He’s always had trouble with the 10 incher and today he vowed to take it all the way to the hilt. Besides being longer, it is thicker and Cam is moaning in pain. “How you doing?” “Oh fuck…Let me shove an 8x10 dildo up your ass and see how you feel.” He barks back at me. “Ok, you’re doing well, Muscles, I guess I can push it all the way in.” I sarcastically say as I continue to push. “Fuck, fuck, fuckkkkk. Slow the fuck down. Jesus fucking Christ Ming, I know I said I wanted to take it to the hilt today, but not in one god-dammed shove. Fuck dude.” I back off and he lets out a deep breath. He is sweating profusely and is face is as red as his ass. “Fine, you let me know when you’re ready princess. I’ll just wait here for you.” I twist the unit and he half screams in pain and half moans in what I think is pleasure. “Fuck you.” “Mmmm, you’ve already done today, this is my turn.” And I twist the unit some more, but do it quicker. He is now just moaning. I slowly push it further in. “Dude, you’ve only got another 8 inches to go.” I lie to him. What? He can’t see it? How’s he going to know? “Fuck you, I know it’s mostly in, stop fucking with me.” “Princess, you have the smallest ass I’ve seen. I swear, I’ve only put 2 inches in.” “Liar. You’re not putting your inchworm of a dick in my ass, that’s only 2 inches, so fuck you.” I laugh and push another inch or two in. If he knew how close he was to having all 10 inches in him, he’d be crowing like a fucking peacock about how he got it all the way in before I did. I spit on his ass again and use my free hand to rub it around his hole. The seal is so tight, but I need to get some more lube in him or he’ll never be able to slide it all the way in. I start to withdraw the unit, get it about half way out, grab the lube container and squeeze a nice dollop onto the dildo, and then begin to slide it back in, twisting and turning it so the lube coats his whole hole. He sighs due to ease with which it is now going into his ass. I slide it back and forth until we get to the same spot from before. There are about 3 more inches to go. I start a steady motion and Cam is breathing heavily into the pillow. I say to him, “Dude, you need to arch your back some. You’re almost home. Get up on all fours and arch it if you can.” “I’ll try.” And he does exactly what is needed. I maneuver the last inch and half into him and push the base to his hole. I say, “Nice job, stud.” And lean down and kiss all along the tattoo right down to the end of the tail, which happens to be at his hole. He sighs, but is still sweating like he’s in a sauna. “Want me to start moving it in and out?” “Not yet.” He says in a strained voice. “Still getting used to it. Fuck it hurts. God-damn, I got it all the way in.” I think to myself, here he goes. I’ll never hear the end of it. ”and before you did. You know what that means.” “Yeah, you’ll never shut up about it.” “No, well yes, but besides that? It means you’re my servant for the night. And man, I’ve got plans for your body. I hope you like pain.” I roll my eyes and say, “Um, no shit, of course I like pain.” and I whisper under my breath, “you dumb fucking bleach blonde surfer.” Cam is just an inch taller than me at 5’7”, but outweighs me 170 to 150. All of that weight is muscle, which is why I nicknamed him Muscles, which I think he takes to heart. Princess is my other nickname for him, when he is being a dick. That one gets him riled up too, but in an angry way. He loves showing off his strength, at the gym, at the beach, in the bedroom. Any chance he gets to pick me up and toss me around gets him rock hard and horny as fuck. I enjoy it as well as it means I get to feel up those surfer muscles and play with them until he blows. I grasp the base of the dildo and start to pull it out. He gasps at the sudden vacuum. Once it’s about half way out, I start to push it back in, but quicker this time. I get 8 inches in and he yelps again, so I slow down, but continue to push. I get all 10 inches back in and he seems more at ease with it. He squirms around, like he wants another few inches shoved into him. I ask, “You want me to break out the 10x12 unit?” “Fuck no.” He grunts. “I like pain just as much as you do, but let’s not get crazy. We’ll work our way up to it, over the next 5 fucking years.” I laugh and so does he. “You need to sit on your ass so it is firmly imbedded in you.” He rolls his body up and squats down onto his hunches. I keep my hand on the base of the dildo so it does not slip out, like it could, given it is wedged into him. He slides his feet out and finally rests on his ass. A contented smile comes over his face. I move to the front of him and hold up a pair of adjustable Open wide Blackline clamps for his nipples. “Are you fucking kidding me?” He yells at me, trying to slap the clamps out of my hands. “You had no problem with them last night..” “But I didn’t have a fucking 8x10 dildo shoved up my ass last night either, you dump fuck.” “Fine princess.” And I put them on my own nipples. The way they squeeze the tips of my nips makes my dick go rock hard in seconds. “Oh fuck, that feels amazing…You don’t know what you’re missing.” “Don’t worry, I know exactly what I’m missing and I’m NOT missing it at all.” He gives his own dick a couple quick yanks to keep the pre-cum flowing out. Some dribbles onto his hand. I take his hand into mine and very sensually lick it off. He brings his hand and my face to his face. Now we are both licking at the pre-cum. I nibble on his fingers. Once he is cleaned off, I sit back and stare at him. His blonde hair usually coats his body, not heavily, but enough that I can run my fingers thru it on his head, his chest, and around his dick. He does shave his dick and balls clean, but leaves some hair underneath his balls and right above his dick. Today, we shaved each other clean. No hair anywhere on him or me, except our heads. We’re like two 14 years old muscle boys, well, him more muscle, me more boy. His chest is heaving as he is still getting comfortable with the dildo in him. I can just barely see the outline of it on his stomach. His abs are so tight and defined, I didn’t think anything would be able to dent them, but I guess an 8x10 dildo can. I reach out and caress his abs. The lull before the storm, as it were. Once he’s at ease with his new toy, back to business. I start to gently twist the clamps and softly pull on the chain that connects them. The tugging makes all the nerve endings on my nips flare up and I feel like I could cum at any moment. I release the chain and lean in towards Cam for a kiss. He sees me coming and when I’m close, he snags my bottom lip in his teeth. And so it starts. He bites down almost hard enough to draw blood, but he does not. His left hand reaches up to the chain and he starts to bat it around, causing me more pain. I groan with excitement. His right hand reaches down for my dick and starts to fiercely jerk it. Since he has my bottom lip, I use my tongue to invade his mouth. We tongue wrestle for a minute and I use the distraction to reach my right hand to his chest and start to pull on his left nipple. I am twisting and tugging at it, trying to pull it off his chest. He closes his eyes due to the new pain and let’s go a moan to show he enjoys the sensation. He releases my lower lips and says, “No fair fucker.” I twist his nipple just a bit more and he says, “Oh, oh, oh…” I say, “All’s fair in love and war, Muscles.” And with that he pushes my dick down below 180 degrees, which causes me to raise up on my hind legs to ease the stress he has inflicted. I yelp in pain and he laughs and says, “Two can play at that game.” I slap him across his cheek with my left hand and leave a fresh hand print. He’s startled and stares at me for a brief second. His hand comes back up to the nipple clamps and he jerks down on them causing me to cry out. I slap him again. He punches me in the stomach, but I flex my abs at the last second to deflect most of the pain. I push him backward onto his back. While he is in this prone position, I pull on the dildo and start to pull it out. When it’s about half way out, I shove it all the way back in. He howls and I throw a pillow over his face to muffle him. I crawl on top of him, straddle his hips, and reach for the riding crop. We both grin evil grins at each other and I slap his ass with it. I hit him again, harder. He growls, leans up, and punches me square in the chest over my left pec. I flex it half a second too late and pain flares because he also hits one of the clamps. I swat at his ass again. He punches my other pec and clamp. This time I don’t flex. I want to feel the pain and pleasure. Oh fuck it feels good. Every nerve ending in my nipple is aroused. A blob of pre-cum now escapes me and lands on his abs and chest. I use the riding crop to hit his dick, but not as hard as his ass. I’m not that mean. He grabs my dick with his left hand and starts to yank it. Slowly at first, then with more intensity. He uses his right hand to play with the clamps. He alternates tugging on them and batting them around. I grind my hips and ass back into his dick. He is rock hard, just as I am. I swat his ass again, like I’m riding a thoroughbred horse. He yelps in pain and I hit him again. I glance back and see the red marks I’m leaving. I smile. He sees my smile and says. “If Ty sees any bruises on us, he’s going to slap both of us around pretty good. Remember, we need to look professional at work.” I hit him again and resume trying to pull off his nipple. He attempts to sit up and push me off him, but I lay my body on top of his. He wraps his arms around me and starts wobbling from side to side. ‘Oh fuck’ I think to myself, ‘he’s going to roll me over. Damn it’, and he does. Fucking surfer muscle boy. Now he’s on top. “My turn, servant boy.” And he hauls his right arm back and gut punches me. I flex in anticipation of the hit, but he really let loose and I can feel the pain flare up. Fucker has always been stronger than I am, and he knows it. He wrestles around with me trying to get both my hands pinned down. I keep trying to knee him and connect once or twice in his sides, but he brushes them off and eventually gets both of my hands in one of his. He smiles at me with one of his looks of superiority. He punches me again. This time I have time to flex my abs and chest and his hand pretty much bounces off. He feigns hitting me again and I tense up. Once I exhale and relax, he batters me. I try to buck him off my waist by raising my pelvis violently, but he uses his legs to squeeze my waist and quads. He playfully swats at my head and hair with his free hand. He leans down and bites my right nipple, even with the clamp on it. I howl in pain and he bites the left one. I start to thrash under him to get free. He slaps the side of my head. I put every ounce of strength I have into bucking him off me and it partially works. I’ve tossed him up. He’s momentarily distracted and I squirm my way out from under him. He’s still got my hands, but now my body is free. He tries to stand up on the bed to get some control back, but I stay seated and bang my head against his dick and balls as hard as I can. I hear him go “oomph.” And my hands break free. “Fucker, you’ll pay for that.” He growls at me. I use my free hands to grab his calves and jerk them forward causing him to fall backwards onto the bed. His body bounces off the mattress. Quick as a cat, I jump on top of him and put one knee right into his asshole and bang the dildo. He howls in pain and I smile devilishly. He swings one arm at my head, which I easily avoid, but it was a diversion as his other hand grabs ahold of the nipple clamp chain and he pulls at it like he’s trying to pull my nipples off with it. I punch him in the sides, but he is so muscular there, I end up hurting my hands more than him. It’s his turn to smile at me evilly. I slap him on the side of his face and the smile goes away and is replaced by a hardened mad look. Uh-oh, one slap to the head too many… He roars up, both his arms go around me, and he has me in a bear hug. Fuck, now I’m screwed. He applies a tremendous amount of pressure to my lower back. He begins to stand up on the bed again, but this time he’s bringing me up with him. He starts to easily bounce my body up and down against his. My dick is rubbing against his rock hard abs and he is trying to pull my body into his. I feel myself weakening. He senses it too. He uses his strength to lift me higher on his body and then I feel his dick around my hole. Damn it, even with the 8x10 dildo shoved up his ass, he’s still got enough strength and stamina to fuck my standing up… I put my hands on his chest to try to create some separation, but he just squeezes me harder. He bangs his head into my chest. Pain flares around on my pecs and I release my hands from his chest. He comes in again and gets one of the clamps in his mouth and starts to gnaw on the tip of nipple. Now the pain is replaced by excruciating pleasure. My head is flopping around. I move my legs from just hanging down, to wrapping them around his waist, it’s my signal of submission. He takes his mouth off my nipple, jostles me up a bit and frees a hand. He moves the hand to his dick and positions it at my hole. I look down at him, he looks up at me, and spit onto his cheek. He squeezes my back with just his one arm and then rams his dick into me. “Ohhhh, fuckkkk...” I howl. He laughs and pushes me further down his unit until my ass is at the base of his dick. He moves his hands from my back and ass to my sides and he begins to slide me up and down. I pound on his chest. He flexes each time he sees the punches coming and they bounce off. He walks to the side of the bed, looks up to me, and says, “Ready?” then proceeds to jump off the bed without waiting for my reply. I squeeze my ass as fast and hard as I can to avoid the pain that will come when we hit the floor, but Cam takes the opportunity to smash me into his pelvis with delight and joy. I cry out in pain and he laughs. He uses my weakened condition to take advantage of me. He continues to raise and lower me on his dick. His biceps flex, a grab onto them and apply all the pressure I can, just so I can feel his strength. He knows he’s in control and starts to let his ego show by saying, “That’s right little man, feel those biceps, feel their strength and power.” I apply more pressure to them, but he just flexes them harder and continues his peacocking, “Holding your tiny body in the air like it weighs nothing. I could do this all day.” He jostles his hips to show me his dick is still rock hard and the dildo in his ass is not deterring him with the fun he is having. He bangs his head into my chest again and pain explodes in my body. I try to tighten my legs around his waist but he just laughs it off. I release his biceps and hold my arms out straight and widen them a bit. He senses what is coming, but cannot stop me. He warns me, “Don’t do it Ming. You do it and I will hurt you.” “Fuck you Cam.” I weakly say and quickly bring my arms together banging his ears simultaneously. He’s rocked. I do it again with a bit more force. He tightens his grip on my waist and tries to shove me further down his dick, as if there is any move to go down, I’m already at his hilt, dump blonde… I do it a third time and he stumbles backward to the bed. He sits on the edge. Good, he’s stunned. I push on his chest and force him to lay on the bed. I slowly extract my ass from his dick. He tries to push me back onto it, but I unexpectedly punch him in the abs and he doesn’t have time to flex. I can actually feel the dildo when I hit him. It feels weird and arousing. I punch him again, this time in the chest. He just flexes his pecs in time. I knee the dildo. He lets out a cry of pain. I move my body off his. I jump off the bed and move back a few feet. I don’t want him to be able to reach me when he recovers because he’s going to be mad as hell, and I’ll be his target. I glance around the bedroom for any toy I can use to keep him away while I recover. I gently pull the nipple clamps off and loss them away so he cannot get them. He leans up to his elbows on the bed. His eyes have a half crazed, half sensual look to them. I’m not sure if I should run away from him or to him. I stand still, like a deer in headlights. He reaches for the dildo and slowly pulls it out, all the way out. He holds up his index finger and gives me the ‘come here’ movement. I stand ramrod still. Not sure where he’s going with this, but need to be careful. “Come on Ming. You know you want to shove your dick in my ass.” I’m just staring at him, waiting for his next move. “I got you earlier today, now it’s your turn to get me.” He spreads his legs further apart and winks his hole at me. I’m staring at it and my dick is flexing on its own, with pre-cum dribbling out. He sees it and licks his lips. It doesn’t register to me until it’s too late, but he springs off the bed and pounces on me, knocking us both back into the wall. “Gotcha!” He lifts me up by my armpits, pushes me back against the wall, licks my chest and nipples, and then tosses me over his shoulder. I beat on his ass, he spanks mine and wiggles a finger into it for good measure. “Let’s go for a walk buddy.” Uh-oh. I start to struggle to get out of his grip, but he tightens his arms around my gets and says, “Not getting away this time.” He walks us out of the bedroom and down the hall to the other room, which used to be our office, but has been converted to a playroom. I’m still struggling to break free when we enter. He maneuvers me around and basically uses his arms to lift me off his shoulders and into the chair in the middle of the room. He puts one of my hands on the arm of the chair and closes the clamp. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Now he has both hands free and quickly gets my other arm and both legs locked into place. The room is painted a deep blue with dark curtains on the windows. We have two dressers with assorted items we use on each other. We also have a sling and a bunch of cords we use to tie each other up. Yeah, your basic S &M room. We’ve tried to sound proof the walls, but it’s hard to do, so we have gags and pillows to quiet any noises we know we’ll make. Cam caresses the side of my face and says, “Don’t go anywhere, I’ll be right back.” He leans down and bites my earlobe and slaps at my dick. He turns and walks out. “Fuck you Muscles.” “You had your chance Ming. Now it’s my turn again.” He laughs. I hear him make a quick pit stop in the bathroom, then hear him in the bedroom. He’s collecting everything and bringing it back. Shit, this could be a lot fun, or a real pain. He comes back into the room and shuts the door. He’s got his evil, superior smile on his face. “I couldn’t find the nipple clamps, you’re lucky. But I do have this stuff.” He holds up both dildos and the riding crop. I resolutely say, “Fine, do what you want. I can’t escape and you’re in a mood, so…” He stares at me blankly as if I just said I was leaving him. “Well, just take all the fun out of it why don’t you… Dammit Ming, I take an 8x10 inch dildo to the hilt for the first time and you just rain on my parade. Thanks.” He sounds genuinely disappointed, but this is not fun for me. “Why do I need to be strapped to the chair for us to have fun? I thought we were having a great time in the bedroom, didn’t you?” He nods yes ever so slightly, “Why ruin it by being an ass and strapping me here?” I ask while I nod my head towards the chair and surrounding room. “Let’s go back into the bedroom. I can put the nipple clamps back on and we can mess around with the toys there. You can show off for me and I promise to cum on your chest while you flex. That sound good to you?” “Can I fist you?” Sigh, “Yes.” “Good.” He comes over, nibbles my earlobe playfully, and frees me. I stand up, lick his face, and give him a few sloppy, saliva filled kisses while my hands yank on his dick and feel up his biceps, which he tenses for me. He squats down and tosses me back over his shoulder, and stands up. This time he playfully slaps at my ass and I run my fingers down and up his back, again, following the dragon tail tattoo. He takes us back to the bedroom and lifts me off his shoulder and flops me on the bed, face up. He then jumps up, spreads his arms and legs out wide, like he is flying, and lands right on top of me. Chest to chest, dick to dick, face next to my face. I let out an oomph and wrap my arms and legs around his body and hold myself close to him. He says, “I should have made you put the nipple clamps back before I jumped on you.” I wink at him and say, “They’re right over there on the floor. I can put them back on if you want to jump on me again, Muscles.” He springs up, grabs them and hands them to me. I take my sweet time putting them back on, making sure to extenuate each movement and letting out a guttural moan as the clamps lock on. He is practically foaming at the mouth. I lick my lips with my tongue like I am wrapping it around his unit and licking off his pre-cum or cum. I roll my eyes. “Jesus Christ Ming, hurry the fuck up. I hate when you tease me like this.” I wink at him again and he licks his lips and adjusts his junk, taking a quick couple yanks to keep the pre-cum flowing. I take an extra couple seconds to make sure they’re secure and then slowly lower myself back onto the bed. As I let me head fall, I see he is already in flight. He lands squarely on my body. He rubs his chest against mine, and my nipples are alive with pain and pleasure. I again wrap my arms around him, look him in the eyes and ask, “Feel better buddy? Cuz I do.” And I sensually move my dick against his rock hard abs. He smiles, and rolls over so I’m on top. He wraps his arms around me and looks into my eyes. He winks, jostles his hips, letting his dick bang me in the ass, so I know he’s rock hard, and leans up for a kiss. While we kiss he repositions his body and slides his dick into me. Once he’s in, he breaks our kiss. He says, “Lean up.” In a commanding voice. I comply. I put my hands on his chest for stability and press my legs to his sides. He flexes his chest and I rub his nipples and start to tug on them again. He starts moving his hips in an upward/downward motion, which lifts me off the bed. His movements are nice and slow. He reaches his right hand up and gently grasps the chain linking the clamps. He tugs it and I sigh. He bats it from side to side. My eyes roll up into my head. I move my right hand from his chest to his left bicep. I roughly grope at it. He flexes it to its full 19 inches. I apply more pressure and he laughs off my attempts at trying to dent it. I spit on him. He bangs my dick roughly and punches me in the chest. I spit on him again. He thrusts upward viciously. I feel him in me completely. I squeeze my asshole shut trying to keep as much of his vein covered thick dick inside me. I punch him in the abs and notice he does not flex to deflect them punch. He wants to feel me punching him and see me getting excited about it. I hit him again. He smiles and flexes his left bicep even harder. I get harder. He sees my dick thumping him on his abs and he grasps the clamp to my left nipple and angrily pulls it off. I howl in pain. He pulls me down to him and immediately starts to kiss me to ease my pain. I beat the sides of his chest. He wraps his arms around me and holds me tight, not crushing me like his bear hug from earlier, but more tenderly. I push off his chest and punch him twice more, once to each pec. He smiles and gives me the nod to continue. I make fists and start to pound on him. He puts both hands behind his head, letting me know my punches really don’t hurt him. He’s such a cocky fucker. He flexes his dick to let me know it’s still in me and hard. I smile and grind my hips back into him. He bucks once or twice. He moves his arms from behind his head and puts them on my sides and raises me up off his dick. He pulls my body up his, over his abs, nipples, and chest. My dick it right at his mouth. He leans up, opens wide, and starts to engulf me. I put my hands on the headboard of the bed for support. He takes his time swallowing me. I know he’ll take me to the root, it’s just a matter of how fast he wants to do it. I have no choice as he is muscling me into him. He has me ¾ swallowed and I am moaning with pleasure when I feel his left hand at my ass. Uh-oh, he’s getting ready to put it in me. I squirm around, bang his head a few times until he looks up. “If you’re going in, I want you to lube up your fingers and hand.” He nods ok. I reach for the lube which we left on the bed from earlier. I squeeze a huge blob onto his right hand. He rubs both hands together and once they are completely covered he motions for me to get off him. I get off and move to the edge of the bed and lay on my back, legs up and spread eagle. He jumps off and puts his face right into my ass and starts to massage my hole with tongue. I pucker it once or twice and he darts his tongue in when he has the chance. Once I am sufficiently lubed with spit he puts his index finger at my hole and inserts it. I feel no pain. He starts a nice in and out motion. Once he’s going, he slips in a 2nd and then 3rd finger. Now I can feel him. He’s using the three fingers and spreading my asshole open. I try to relax as much as possible, but every once in while he stretches it too much and I yelp. He leans down and nibbles on my nipples and roughly kisses me. I pound on his chest and he grins and flexes his pecs. I lean up and nibble on his pecs. He sighs and inserts a 4th finger. I gasp and he shoves his thumb in. I start to squirm. He puts his free hand on my chest and steadies me. He kisses me again and says, “I’ll be gentle, at first.” And gives me a wink. He grabs the lube and moves back to my ass. He squeezes a glob onto his hand and massages it all over and starts to work it into the part which is already in me. I grasp the bedspread with both hands and squeeze my eyes shut for the next part. “Ready?” “No.” “Ok.” And shoves the rest of his hand in. “FUCKKKKKKK!!!! Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh fuck.” A tear escapes my eye. “You’re doing well.” Cam rubs my abs and chest with his free hand. He yanks my dick a few times and I start to leak. He scoops some up and brings it to my lips. I lick at his fingers as if the pre-cum were my last meal. He starts to wiggle his fingers in my ass. Very gentle and soft movements so I can get used to it. I wiggle a bit and he once again steadies me with his free hand. How can this guy, who I was just spitting on and punching on the chest, be so gentle to me while his right hand is shoved up my ass? I reach for his arm and stroke the muscles on his forearm. He tenses them while staring into my blue eyes. I stare back into his green eyes and see them sparkle with love and affection. He winks and then nods ever so slightly. I nod back. He pushes his arm in a bit more. I resume my death grip on the bedspread. He starts to withdraw his arm, but stops when his wrist gets to the hole. He then starts back in. “You’re the stud tonight Ming, not me.” I say, “Thank you.” Thru gritted teeth. “You have no idea how much the means to me right now.” “Ha-ha. You ready to take it up a notch?” he asks as he wiggles his fingers again. “Go slowly princess.” His fingers spread out and expand the walls of my ass causing me to flinch. “You need to be nicer to the princess who has his arm shoved up your ass.” He starts to pull his hand out again and pushes it back in. He’s getting a nice easy pace going on. I relax a bit and he notices. His free hand grabs my dick and he does a couple quick yanks. He then tweaks my right nipple and I sigh. He pushes more of his arm into me until he is mid-forearm in. He tenses his arm muscles and I feel my hole widen. I moan loudly and he smiles. He keeps up the in and out motion and spreads his fingers every couple strokes. I am finally at ease with his arm in me and he senses it. “You ready to be rocked buddy?” he asks. I look at him quizzically. He grins and moves his body back toward my ass. “I’ll go slowly and it may be a bit painful at first, but it will definitely rock your world and make you cum like a geyser.” I nod yes hesitantly. He gives me a wink and blows me a kiss. “Brace yourself.” I go rigid as possible. I am leaning up on my elbows so I can see what he’s doing. He starts to flex his right bicep. I whisper, “Fuck no.” “Oh yeah, Ming. Enjoy the ride.” He flexes his bicep some more and I see sweat start to form on his face. I feel his arm and hand inside me start to pull my body upwards. I keep my torso as still as possible, but feel my back lift higher than it is. He’s fucking lifting me with his forearm. I release my elbows from the bed and let him feel my full torso weight on his arm, just so he knows what he’s dealing with. “You’re lighter than I thought Ming. This is going to be a piece of cake.” I grab my dick and start to yank it in response. I want Cam to see me as excited about his strength as he is about showing it off. He smiles and flexes harder. Veins start to pop out on his bicep. I am at a 45 degree angle when he pauses. He licks his lips and starts to lower me down. I move my elbows back towards the bed to ease the weight, but he barks “No!” and I leave them at my side. He finishes lowering me and takes a deep breath. “You didn’t cum, damn. Guess we need to do it again.” He starts to flex his bicep again and I see it is at the full 19 inches, if not more. He is drenched in sweat and loving every minute of it. “What’s it going to take to make you cum, Ming? Maybe this?” and I feel him spread out his fingers inside my ass. Again, I moan loudly and continue to yank my dick. He laughs, “Getting closer. How about this.” He gets me to 45 degrees and holds me there. He keeps his fingers spread out. I’m still yanking my dick and want to hold off as long as possible, so I can cum on his chest as I promised. He eyes me up and moves his head to my dick. He uses his other hand to pry my fingers off and then proceeds to swallow me to the hilt. “Oh Fuck. Oh fuck, oh fuck…” He is sucking and massaging my dick like a calf sucking a cow’s teat. I wrap my hands around his head and force him further down onto my unit, if that is possible. He’s gagging on my dick, spreading and closing his fingers in my hole and flexing his bicep, all at the same time. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, Cam….” I feel his free arm slip around my back and pull me to 90 degrees. He also pulls me to the edge of the bed. “No Cam, you’ll hurt yourself. Don’t do it.” Too late. He pulls my body to his, squats down, braces his legs, and lifts me up. Hand in ass, mouth sucking me wildly, and other arm supporting my lower back. I put my hands on his muscular shoulders for support. He starts to wiggle the fingers in my ass like he is waving good-bye to me. He pulls his mouth off my cock, slowly lowers me until his right elbow is at his side, but his forearm is still wedged inside of me. My dick is now chest level with him. He looks up to me and casually says, “You can now cum on my chest Ming.” And I explode onto him without touching myself. I convulse three times and ropes of cum stream out and coat his face and chest. “Good boy.” He uses his tongue to lap at any cum on his face he can reach. He lowers me back onto the bed and slowly withdraws his arm. He gets to the ring of my ass and says, “Brace yourself.” I nod and he quickly jerks his hand out. I scream in pain and shoot another half load out onto my chest. He falls onto me roughly, but with a huge smile on his cum-covered face. I lick my own cum off him and then we kiss long and lovingly. I wrap my arms and legs around him again and squeeze him to me. He breaks our kiss, leans up, and lets me grab his rock hard cock. I toy with it for a bit. “Stop fucking around Ming and make me cum. If you don’t, I’m going to put my arm back into you.” “And that would be a bad thing, Muscles?” I blow him a kiss and go to town on his unit. I am tugging with all my might and he leans back onto his hunches. His abs and chest are so well defined and on display. I run my free hand over them. I increase my tempo and grip. He closes his eyes. I haul back and punch him in the abs. He smiles and says, “Do it again.” Without opening his eyes. I oblige and start to whale on him. Punch after punch to his abs and lower chest, all the while jerking him like I’m trying to pull his dick off his body. He continues to smile. I stop punching him and take a different approach. I put my free hand under his ball sack and start to massage the area. He moans and breathlessly says, “Oh…fuck.” And boom, it’s his turn to explode. Four shots come firing out of him. First one lands on the headboard behind me. Second one leaves a line from my forehead to pecs. Third one is a puddle on my abs. The last one is a mess on my hand. I look up to see him staring into my blue eyes with excitement and pleasure. “That was fucking awesome.” “Back at you Muscles.” And he collapses back down onto me for a deep cum laden kiss. We continue to roll around on the bed for a while, exploring each other, until Cam drifts off to sleep and I follow soon, after snuggling up next to him and draping my arm over his chest.

How does a big guy like me turn out to be the luckiest man on earth? By finding his soul mate, that’s how. I met Max at the beach one day a few years ago and we saved each other in different ways, but weirdly in the same way. Ever since Max’s beach nightmare, he doesn’t want to go back to the beach. I keep asking, saying it would be fun and help him. He put me off three times, so on my fourth request, I literally picked him up and put him in the car, which I had already packed, and bungee tied to him to the seat. Our neighbors think we’re nuts and up to some weird sex-capades. I told him, “We’re doing this. Stu is letting us use the house for a few days.” He looked at me with mixed emotions of astonishment and anger. The drive would take about 90 minutes, enough time for him to vent his anger and finally accept we were doing it. We start out and he doesn’t say a word for the first 15 minutes. I pull over and remove the bungee cords. “Why? You know I feel about the beach.” “Yes, but remember the beach is also where we met.” I gently say. “Do you never want to go back and relive those happy memories?” “Well, they weren’t all happy.” “True, but once we got past that incident, I remember a lot of fireworks going off that night.” I put my proverbially foot on the ground and say, “Stop being such a grump, we’re doing this.” I put my right hand on his thigh and gently squeezed, letting him know everything would be ok. He tries to push my hand off, but I squeeze a bit harder and hold on. He eventually puts his hand on top of mine and intertwines our fingers. After a few minutes he releases my hand and puts it up on the back of my neck. Uh-oh, here he goes, hitting one of my soft spots. He runs his left hand very sexually thru the short hairs on my neck causing me to become aroused. “That’s just mean Max.” “Yeah, well, get used to it Jay, remember I’m a grump today.” His voice betrayed him and I knew we’d have nothing but fun once we got there. I had double checked the weather all week and three times last night and this morning. It was going to be an almost perfect day. High 80’s, low humidity, no clouds, water in the 70’s. Packing was easy, 2 overnight bags, umbrella, cart, towels, cooler with drinks and snacks. Oh, and suntan lotion. My fair skin needs to have lotion applied on a regular basis and Max was always willing to help out. We continued the drive. We talked about the gym, Ty and Davey. Max said it was awful but was glad Davey was going to be ok. Ty is lucky to have found him after everything he’s been through himself. I agreed. Max also remarked that Cam and Ming were looking to have dinner at some point and what did I think. I said fine, but remember that Cam was allergic to fish. We pull up to the beach house around 10am. Not bad travel time for a Friday morning. We lug everything into the house and sit down to relax for a minute. Max heads to the bathroom and I walk out on the deck. I can see the ocean over the dunes and I lean against the railing taking in the bright blue water with occasional whitecaps meant swimming would be great. The salt air and the screech of seagulls. All this is why we love the beach. Hopefully today will be the final step in Max getting over the dream. I am still lost in my thoughts when he walks up. He puts his left arm through my right arm hugs closer to me. We turn to face each other and I gently kiss him on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my bicep and softly massages it. I give it a small flex and he rubs the balled muscle. He leans his head on my upper arm and shoulder. “This is why we love the beach.” I say to him. He nods, turns his head to my arm, and lightly kisses my bicep. He nods to the chair and we go sit. I sit first he gets in my lap. He puts his right arm around my neck and his left hand is massaging my chest thru my t-shirt. I tense my chest because I know he likes rubbing my pecs and nipples when it’s stone hard. He gives my nipples a few tugs and I sigh. I put my right hand in his curly hair and start to play with it. He sighs and I lean in for another kiss. “We could just sit here, or go inside and play around.” He says as one last attempt to stay away from the beach. “Don’t make me carry your ass down to the ocean and throw you in. You know I can and will, little man.” I say sternly back to him. He looks at me incredulously to see if I’m serious or not. I’m not, but I need to make him do this, so I give him a stern look. “Also, no more ‘fun time’ until you get sand in your hair and ocean water in suit.” He laughs at me and pats my chest, “Ok big guy. Let’s go get this done.” I smile back and say, “Damn, I really wanted to carry your ass down there and throw you in the water…” He leans in for one last kiss. “Who says you can’t?” and he jumps up and goes into the house. I get up and walk in after him. Good. He’s making sure the cart has everything in it. When he’s satisfied, he heads out to the deck and down the ramp to the trail. I follow, locking up. Once we’re on the trail between the dunes, he puts his left hand in my right and squeezes. I squeeze back, reassuring him. We get thru the dunes and the beach and ocean open up before us. What a view. Blue sky, clear blue water, light ocean breeze, and very few people. We wander down and set up in an area where there are not too many people, so we’ll have a bit of privacy. I push the umbrella into the sand with one shove and Max just stares at me. I look up, grin, flex my 25 inch bicep, and jokingly say, “At least they’re good for something other than carrying your ass around.” Max just rolls his eyes. We strip off our t-shirts and someone lets out a cat-call. Max immediately yells thank you to whoever whistled. I just laugh at him. Always the joker. I grab the spray lotion for him and paste lotion for me. I call it paste lotion because if feels as if I’m putting a layer of paint on when it’s applied. Max stands with arms out and I spray every exposed piece of skin. I spray some into his hands and he rubs it on his face. He looks at me to see if it’s been rubbed in completely. I nod yes. He takes my lotion and squeezes out a good amount and gets to work. Now I know he always has other intentions when applying lotion, but I try not to cave to his attempts, but this guy is good and sometimes I can’t help myself. He starts at my feet and works his way up. Calves and shins, back then front. Quads and thighs, same. He is careful not to lift my board shorts too much as he knows people are watching. Now my upper body. Lower back. He takes his time and I can tell his is groping his way around. “Speed it up back there, it’ll be dark by the time you’re done.” “Calm down big guy, you don’t want me to miss any spots do you? Also, I might as well be rolling paint on a house for as big as you are.” We both laugh. He moves up and coats my upper back and shoulder and the back of my arms. I flex my triceps and he takes his time applying the lotion there, with the casual grope. He comes around to my front, leans up, and gives me a peck on the lips. He puts an ungodly amount of lotion in his hands and starts to apply it. “Really Max? You trying to use one full tube of lotion on me?” He cocks an eyebrow, leans up, and just kisses me again. His hands are around my navel and the top of my board shorts. He spreads the lotion around. I flex my abs to show him I can be just as playful as him. He takes his time spreading the lotion on each brick hard ab and in the valley between them. He kisses me again and rakes his fingers across the abs. I put my enormous arms on his shoulders and let my fingers play with his curly hair. He is still working my abs over and the tips of his fingers dips into my shorts, coating the area right below the top of the shorts. I eye him with a look saying ‘careful buddy, public beach’. He grins evilly and slowly pulls his fingers out. He moves up my front to my upper abs and lower pecs. I flex my pecs and he licks his lips. I nod ‘no, not here’ and he groans. It is my turn to flash an evil grin. He punches my abs in retaliation, catching me unaware. Not that it hurt or that I felt it, but the sensation of him punching me was arousing. I blow a breath of air out and thru his hair. The curls float up and settle back down, he smiles at me. He is spreading lotion on my upper pecs. He motions for me to take my arms off him so he can finish. He gets my clavicle and starts on my biceps and forearms. Someone yells out, “I can help you with those if you want.” I laugh and Max yells back, “I’m good, but thanks for the offer.” I toss up a double bi pose for whoever yelled and they immediately whistle back. I grin and Max says “Show off.” I blush and he leans for another kiss. “And remember, you’re all mine.” And he pats my chest again. I grin again and say, “Right back at you.” And I put my arms around him and haul him in and up for a sloppy kiss. I lift him up a bit and walk us to the umbrella and towel. We sit and stare at the ocean. “Nice isn’t it? How are you doing?” “Fine. I think I’ll be ok. Thanks for doing this, even though I was a grump about it.” He puts his left hand on my right thigh and squeezes it and tries to dent the muscles. “It’s what I’m here for.” I say and tense and loosen the muscle. He leans over for a kiss and he puts his right hand on my cheek to pull me a bit closer. We are tongue wrestling and swapping saliva. I put my right hand on his back and then I lean back hauling him down with me and he is at my side. He repositions himself so he is right on top of me. I put my hands on his waist and he puts his hands on my chest again. I slide him back and forth over my flexed abs and he moans and an erection starts to show. I giggle and so does he. He plays with my nipples, pulling and twisting them. I tense my chest and he ups his movements, sensing they will cause me to become aroused. He is correct. All of the sudden we hear, “Get a room.” And realize we’ve taken it one step too far. We both blush and Max stands up, getting off me, pushing his obvious erection down the leg of his board shorts, I try to the same, but it’s still clear I’m ‘excited’. He see the bulge and licks his lips. I say, “Not until your ass has been in the ocean.” He nods toward the water and I nod ok. We head down. Max dives right in, as if he were born to water. I on the other hand can be a big sissy about it. I walk in slowly, getting used to the water an inch at a time. Max is playing in the waves, swimming around like a fish, and his curly hair is plastered to his head. He sees me slowly making my way in, wades back toward me, and starts to splash me. He gets me completely wet and says, “No reason for you to take your time now, Jay. Come get me…” and he splashes me again, turns, and dives thru a wave, popping up on the other side looking at me with a huge grin. He’s right, so I make my way all the way in and dive thru a wave. I come up and Max is right next to me. We swim out a bit further and I stand up. The water is about pec high on me and Max is bobbing with the waves to keep his head up. I put my arms out asking if he’d like me to hold him, and he says, “You gotta catch me first.” He turns and starts to swim away. Now, I’m no Michael Phelps in the water, but can get around. Max on the other hand, might as well be Phelps. He is swimming circles around me, popping up behind me, splashing my head, and ducking down before I can reach him. I can see him in the clear waters, but he sees me as well and can see when I move toward him. After about 10 minutes of trying to catch him, I pretend to stop and just stand there looking out over the ocean. I feel the water around me stir and quickly turn and throw my hands into the water and haul Max up. “Look what I caught.” I say to him. He laughs and squirms in my arms. I have a firm grip on him. I have my arms extended and start to haul him in for a kiss. I look him in the eyes and say, “Remember when we were making out and you licked my nose?” He nods yes with a silly ass grin on his face. I say, “Well this is for that…” and I heave him over my head about 3 feet. I catch him on the way down and toss him about 6 feet away from me. He slashes into the water and comes up laughing. I am laughing as well. He swims back to me and says. “Again!” Just like a little kid. I pick him up again and turn him around, so he is facing away from me. “Ready?” and before he can respond, I throw him 10 feet from me. I see his legs and arms flailing. He is laughing the whole time. He splashes again and comes back for more. My little man. I pick him up, haul him for a kiss. He wraps his legs around my waist and arms over my shoulders. We just stand there and let the water wash around us. The current isn’t too strong so I don’t have to put too much effort into keeping us still. He pulls back and gives me the ‘one more time look’. I roll my eyes and he takes it as a yes. He starts to climb up my body. His crotch is right in my face for a split second and I can feel he’s got a boner going on. He swivels around and is sitting on my shoulders. He pats me on the head and says go under. I duck into the water and he puts his feet on my shoulders. He taps my head again and I piston up and shoot him 15 feet into the air and 30 feet away. I’m glad I did not use my full strength or he may get hurt. He’s flailing again, but has enough time to pull his legs in and does a cannonball. He splashes down but he does not come soon enough for my liking so I start to head in his direction to make sure he’s ok. I get about half way there when he pops up spitting out water and gasping for breath. I reach him, haul him to my chest, and put my arms under his ass to support him. “You ok buddy?” I say in a concerned voice. “Yeah, big guy.” He says patting me on my chest. “I was too busy laughing and when I hit the water I took in a mouthful.” I grin back at him and move his curly hair out of his eyes. “I forgot how strong you are.” He says squeezing my arms. I blush. “Can we just stand here?” He asks. I nod yes, and pull him closer to me. He puts his head on my shoulder and whispers, “I love you.” Into my ear. I hug him a bit tighter in response and say, “Love you too Max.” I feel his boner is getting harder, so I move my left hand up his board shorts and gently play with his balls. He sighs and licks my earlobe. He starts to move around, rubbing is erection across my abs thru his suit. I tighten them up and pull him closer. I can clearly feel his boner and increase my play with his balls. His body tightens and he blows his load right there. I lean back, his head comes off my shoulder, and I look him in the eyes and say, “That was quick.” He grins and says, “I was overly stimulated.” He pulls in for another kiss. We wade in the water for another 10 minutes and Max says, “We need to reapply lotion, you’re getting a bit red.” I nod ok and start to walk us back to shore. When we get close enough Max gets out of my arms and starts to walks back up. I casually walk up behind him, pick him up and say, “Now I get to throw your ass into the ocean, as I promised.” And I gently heave him 15 feet into an oncoming wave. He laughs the whole way into the wave and pops up on the other side with a huge grin on his face. I turn away and walk back to the blanket. He comes up a minute later, slaps me on the ass and says, “You do realize I will get you back for that…” “I certainly hope so.” I say while leaning down for a kiss. He puts his hands on my forearms and leans up. “Now where is that paste?” He asks. He digs it out of the bag and waits for me to towel off. He begins to reapply. He goes much quicker this time. I spray him with his lotion and we both lay down on the blanket to enjoy the warmth of the sun. Max reaches into the cooler and brings out some water and a couple apples and pretzels. We snack and just relax. “Thank you.” He says again as he is playing with the short hairs on the back of my neck again. “Anything for you buddy.” He rolls onto his back and I drape my right arm over his chest, basically trapping him on the blanket, and he knows it. He uses his fingers and traces circles on my forearm and bicep. I tense my bicep and he massages it with his hand. He licks his lips and I know he wants to get playful, but is restraining himself. His touch feels wonderful and I am glad I am lying on my stomach to hide my bulge. I glance at him and say, “Maybe I should change into my posing suit.” His eyes get huge and he vehemently shakes his head no. “That suit is just for our ‘fun time’. No one else gets to see you in it, but me.” I put on a pouty face, but he says, “Nice try big guy, but no.” I remove my right arm from his chest and run my fingers thru his drying curls. He sighs and closes his eyes. I continue to play with his curls and he starts to drift off to sleep. I roll over onto my back, scrunch closer to him, and put my left arm around his shoulder. He lifts his head, I slip my arm under it, and he uses it as his personal pillow. I drift as well. ** I wake and Max is not next to me. I carefully roll over, I don’t want to hurt him if I he moved to a new spot while we napped. Nope, not here. Where did he go? I lean up and scan the beach, but do not see him. I check the water and there he is, splashing around again. I check my watch and it’s around 3. Enough time to jump back in the water. I wander back down to the water and wade right back in then dive thru a wave and pop up next to Max. He is surprised to see me and comes over to me. “I thought you’d be out for hours, the way you were snoring.” “I don’t snore.” “No, you rattle the shingles on all the houses in the neighborhood.” He eyes me sharply. He isn’t lying, but I won’t admit to it. “It’s around 3, what do you want to do?” “Can we just hang out for a little bit more and then head back to the house?” “Sure.” And he swims into my arms. He turns around so we are both facing the ocean. I cup his ass in my right hand and put my left arm under his left shoulder and across his chest, holding him to me. He puts both his arms on my left arm and plays with what little hair I have there. He tries to skooch closer to me. I pull him closer, lift him a bit, and put my head on his right shoulder. I lick the back of his ear and play with his hair. He says, “Careful big guy, I can feel you’re getting excited, and were still on a public beach.” “Well, you are just so damn cute, I can’t help myself.” “Yeah, I have to agree with you…I am damn cute.” I release my arms and he drops into the water. He pops up laughing and I scoop him up again. I toss him over my shoulder and say, “Time to head back.” We get back to the blanket, dry off, pack up our stuff, and start to walk back. We get to the dune path leading to the house and Max puts his hand in mine again. I gently squeeze and he squeezes back. We get back to the house and rinse off outside. We get inside and Max says he will unpack the cart before going in for a shower. Now, if that isn’t dropping a hint at what he wants, nothing is… I head off to the bathroom and turn the shower on. Stu did it right when it came to the shower. It’s a huge walk-in shower with three heads and a bench. There’s room for 6 people, but that’s another story. It’s a bitch to clean, but well worth it, given the fun we’ve had in it. The water is about perfect when Max walks in. He’s stripped off his suit and has a huge erection, and walks right up to me, locks his lips on my right nipple and begins to suck and nibble on it. So much for cleaning off first. I reach down to take my suit off and feel his hands push mine away. I reach for the master controls and turn the water off. No use wasting it as this may take a while. He continues to suck my nipple and puts his right hand on my left bicep. I gently start to flex it and he starts to massage the muscle, coaxing me to flex harder. He’s always loved my biceps and will eventually move his mouth from nipple to bicep. I bring the muscle up to a full flex, all 25 inches and he sees it out of the corner of his eyes. He moves from right nipple to left nipple and then moves to the bicep. I flex my right arm and he instantly puts his left hand on it, massaging that one now. His lips are so soft and tender. He moistens them, purses them, and goes back to work on the face of my left bicep. He uses his tongue and slobbers all over the muscle. His saliva is warm and he lets some of it drip out of his mouth onto the muscle. It coats whatever hair I have on my arm. He uses his tongue to slop it around, first the face of the bicep, then the triceps, and finally down to where my arm meets my shoulder. My dick is getting harder, but is constrained by the suit. He feels my erection, lowers his left hand and fumbles to undo the drawstring. He maneuvers his hand into my suit and wiggles it around loosening the shorts. His hand seems to accidently rub the top of my dick and the light hair I have there. Once the drawstrings are loose enough, he pushes the board shorts down and I kick them off. Our erections are putting off heat and Max takes a hold of mine and starts a gently jerking motion. I lean back my head and sigh. He hears me and intensifies his slobbering on my bicep. His jerking motion stays the same, so I guess he is in this for the long haul, not a quickie like he had in the ocean. I giggle and he stops and looks up at me. I shake my head ‘no’, and he goes back to work. When he feels my bicep is sufficiently worked over, he moves back to my nipple and moves his other hand down to my dick. He’s now two handing me and it feels awesome. I spread my legs a bit, to secure my stance, then reach my hands around Max and lift him up, turning him upside down at the same time. I shake him a bit and say, “To get some more sand out of your hair.” He laughs. He puts his hands on my thighs to steady himself and to get into the right position to take my dick into his mouth. I could easily lift and move him into position, but I let him adjust himself. When his mouth is dick height he starts to swallow. The feeling is incredible and I shudder. His soft tongue massages the top of my dick and the veins crawling over it. He’s about half way down the shaft when it hits the back of his throat. I slowly and gently lift him up an inch or two and he swallows more. He hums and starts his back and forth motion. I hum in return. His ass is right below my face. I tilt my head down and lightly lap at his hole. He puckers it open and shut for me. I grin an evil grin, which he cannot see, and begin to dart my tongue along the area between his balls and hole. He is so sensitive there, it makes my job easy. As I roll my tongue along the area I can just feel his hands squeeze my thighs in response. I’ve got him going, but I don’t want him to cum too fast, like when we were in the ocean. I slow my motions and just tickle his hole. I occasionally blow onto the hole which causes him to pucker it. He continues to deep throat me and is doing an excellent job. I am leaking pre-cum at a steady pace and he is sucking it down, and is looking for more. My dick is coated in his saliva and he shows no signs of slowing down or wanting to be turned up right. His weight is negligible to me. I could hold him like this all day and never tire. I tense my biceps for fun. I tighten my abs and chest and rub his body up and down them. He controls his dick and thumps it against my rock hard pecs. Some pre-cum escapes and dribbles down my chest, abs, and into my crotch area. He just adds it to the existing wetness as if nothing has happened. Time to get this party into gear. I let a droplet of spit fall onto his hole and then massage it around with my tongue. He is moaning loudly. I dart my tongue at his hole just as he opens it and push it right in. He pauses his motion and wiggles his ass around, getting used to my tongue in his ass. Once he is comfortable with my tongue he starts to ravage my dick by changing the speed of his movements. He’ll swallow me as far as he can go very quickly and then pull off very slowly, sometimes raking his teeth lightly along my dick and the raised veins. He also stops at my mushroom head and swirls his tongue around it, firing up all the nerve endings, making me quake internally. I’ve got a good grip on him and he knows he isn’t going anywhere. He moves one hand off my thigh and puts it under my balls and starts massaging the area. He takes his other hand off my thigh and places it along the remaining exposed shaft and is now blowing me, jerking me, and massaging my balls. I shut my eyes and force myself to think of something else or I’ll cum immediately. I try to think of puppy dogs, creamed broccoli, or spider webs. Anything to get my mind off the mind-blowing blow-job he is giving me. In an effort to slow him down, I shove my tongue deeper into his ass and wiggle it around, widen the opening. He senses my intentions and tries to clamp his hole shut. Nice try little man, but I force my tongue deeper and he is now straining with all his might to keep me from invading him any further. Once he realizes it is a lost battle, he picks up his pace and is blowing me at a feverish speed, His head is bobbing on and off my dick so fast, I am amazed he hasn’t choked or bruised his throat. He’s stopping jerking me and that hand is now clamped around my dick and he is using it as support. His other hand is still working its magic as well. Even with the manic pace his mouth is going at, the hand massaging my balls is doing so ever so lightly and casually. I finally give in and blow my load into his mouth. The first volley catches him unaware and nearly pushes his head off my dick, but he clamps his mouth shut and sucks for dear life. Oh god that feels good. My second volley is not as strong, but he is still sucking like a Hoover vacuum. I pull my tongue out of his ass when my third and fourth volleys shoot. He senses the emptiness and has renewed vigor. He puts both hands back on my thighs and sucks both volleys down with ease and then continues to suck me, trying to a 5 volley out. I go rigid and with all my might, force one more volley out. It’s a big one and it smacks him in the back of the throat. He slurps it up. I turn him up right, but he is still attached to my dick. He is softly cleaning it off and as he pulls off, he lays kisses on it. I rub my hands thru his curls, lift him up, and kiss him. I back us up to the bench and I sit down. I stand him up on the bench and his dick is mouth level to me. I swallow him to the hilt on one motion. He moans and puts his hands on my head for stability. His left hand reaches down to my neck and starts playing with my neck hair again. He’s trying to get me fired up again, and it is working. I concentrate on my job at hand, blowing him just as expertly as he did to me. I want his load. As I continue to blow him, I place my right hand on his ass and easily insert 2 fingers. He inhales at the invasion, but does not clamp his hole shut to try to keep me out. He begins to move his body in step with my motions and soon he has a good face fucking motion going. I insert a third finger. I raise my left arm and flex the bicep to the full 25 inches. He sees the arm and reaches down with his right hand grabs ahold of the muscle desperately trying to dent it. I won’t allow it and flex even harder. I know this turns him on so much and it may be just enough to push him over the edge. He squeezes with all his might, but I just hum at him. He takes offense to this and up’s the ante with his left hand massaging my short hair. Now it’s a power struggle. Can I get him to blow before he gets me sprouting a flag pole again? Either way we both win. I sense my dick is on the rise again. I need a rest, but need to complete the task at hand. I swallow him deep and begin to massage his dick like he did to mine. I rake my teeth over it, swirl my tongue over his head, and deep throat him as much as possible. He grows tense. This is it. He grabs my head and pulls me as close to him as possible. He blows. I never move my mouth. I just let him cum right down my throat. I swallow every drop. I remove my fingers from his ass and slide my hand up his back to support him. He slides down my body and seats himself in my lap. His dick is softening, mine is half mast, but I’m content. He lays his head on my chest and I run my fingers thru his curls. After a few minutes, I stand us up and turn the water back on to rinse us off. Not sure why as round two will probably be just as messy.

Hey guys. A man by the instagram name of weiss.sean has been writing a story about me, check it out and check out his profile on insta, mine too mrwelshy We are not supposed to judge a person by the shoes worn. He has an innocent and sweet face, he is one of those people that you immediately trust once you look in the eyes but, what he can do with his body nobody else is capable of. He is a 25 Welsh guy. A guy that put his life into the discipline of Iron, a man that is sculpting his body to reach levels of perfection. A bodybuilder. His body is pure perfection, a sweet face set on a muscular and ripped body. Trained in MMA, BJJ and Kickboxing. What else could man of that age request for more? Why building a body with those masses and then training for fights? Welshy, his name. His innocent face does not match to whom he is in reality. He is so perfect in every way that he might be compared to a war machine. He is powerful, strong and agile at the same time. He could put any bodybuilder down in seconds and end their careers for good. Welshy’s presence on the stage was well known as he was an amazing poser full of energy that could amaze an entire crowd even without music and his body was stunning. His most muscular hit pose was a feast for the eyes. One, two, three movement followed by a grunting “boom” to show such power. Anytime he hit an abdominal and tights he used to scream out a very loud “yeah”. He was pure beauty, an intimidating element for his fellow competitors. He was cocky and arrogant, always keen to show off his body to the others and ready to mock all those bodybuilders that were not at his level. He of course won that competition but he couldn’t imagine that he was about taste something completely new in his own career, “fall, dominance”, he the one whom used to dominate men with his body.. A guy that could end up Branch Warren’s life with a bearhug. Welshy, the guy able to put Conor McGregor to sleep with a punch but as said before, never judge a person by the shoes worn. Welshy will soon teach the quote “the bigger they are the harder they fall”. Welshy was in the locker room and the only one person with him was “skinny” Denis as named by Welshy. Denis was not even close to half of Welshy’s body structure. Denis was not ripped or as huge as Welshy. No comparison could have been even spoken. Huge Welshy started moving in circle around Denis, in his classic cocky way. He finally approached Denis and whispered in his ear “Look, a retirement would be mandatory if I were you, maybe try to be a personal trainer, you’re not worth as bodybuilder, not at all”, gently but arrogantly he slapped Denis’s face. Suddenly Denis grabbed and squeezed Welshy’s testicle, Denis “got Welshy by the balls” literally. The Welsh Dragon was in pain and doomed by Denis. The pain was unbearable. “Before, I rip them off, leave me alone” said Denis to Welshy. “OK, ok, I got it, sorry, sooooooooorry” screamed Welshy. Denis released the grip. Welshy was heavily breathing, holding the crotch for the pain, shocked eyes appeared in his face. Welshy was in pain but full of anger. Welshy threw a right punch to left Denis’s chin with all the power he had in that moment. A punch of that power should have broken anyone's chin but Denis’s head did not move of a single inch hence a smile appeared in his face. -You thought, you could hurt me, didn’t you Welshy? Let me tell you a thing, I am going to break you, you'll be food for my dogs shortly, but first look at me- Welshy stepped back of few inches and in the meantime Denis’s body started changing. His body chsnged, what Welshy described previously as a “skinny” body type turned into the most shredded body Welshy has ever seen in his life. That body was absolutely huge and demonly defined. Denis hit a double bicep, showing the Welsh Dragon his “improved ” body, screaming a very loud “boom”. -Try again Dragon if you dare!- Welshy blew another punch towards Denis’s face but the other bodybuilder, faster, grabbed the Dragon by his throat and lifted him up off the ground. Welshy was trying to free himself from that grip, kicking against the mole, trying to catch a breath simultaneously with Denis’s taunting. He has never experienced such strength in his entire career. “Welshy, you encountered the wrong person to play with. I’ll show you what being strong really means then I will fuck you”. The Dragon kept on try to get free and the air became gold, unreachable. Denis released the old making the victim slips into his arm in a bearhug. Denis held Welshy by the waist, with his arms wrapped as a python and started squeezing. Welshy realized how hard Denis’s body was, metal around his waist. Denis’s pecs were pressing against Welshy’s abdomen and the Dragon could feel how rock hard those pecs were. Welshy suddenly had a semi erection thinking about his cocky sliding up and down between them. He came back immediately on earth when he felt the pain in his ribs and backbone. “You know I can squeeze the life out of you, don’t you Welshy?” said Denis. “Please stooop, you, aaarrrghhh, you...killing me” moaned Welshy. “This is just the beginning, pain is what you need then you will worship me and afterwards, I’ll literally fuck you up” replied Denis. Denis dropped Welshy onto the floor like a bag of potatoes. The Dragon was lying on the floor, in pain. Denis approached him and pulling his hair, brought his face to his muscle quads, forcing Welshy to lick them. Welshy was kicking and feeling the mole’s body with his hands. He seemed like touching granite. Every inch was rock hard solid. Denis’s quads were huge and ripped, strong and powerful, capable of squeezing a stone between them. Welshy was in full erection. Denis lifted him up from the floor pulling his hair and what Welshy was imagining when in the bearhug happened. Denis placed Welshy’s cock in his hard rock pecs and started wanking Welshy with them. Welshy face was priceless. Welshy cock was moved up and down. “Let me see if you can resist without coming after 3 minutes” Denis asked Welshy.

It was my second day going to the new gym. I had taken the standard tour a few days ago. I moved to town about a month ago and had been checking places out since then. This one was the best. Lots of free weights and all the newest machines. Plus, a bunch of hot looking muscle guys. I’m 5’11”, 175, straight dark brown hair, light brown eyes, a nice smooth body, tight abs, nice size biceps, and decent pecs. I keep in shape with a religious exercise routine. I’m at the gym 6 days a week, weights mostly, but will do some cardio or swimming once or twice a week, just to shake it up. I also play a lot of sand volleyball which helps work out my calves. So I’m sitting on the decline bench, getting ready to start my set, and see a cute guy with curly brown hair across the room doing some lateral shoulder lifts. I see him glance my way, then look away. He continues his routine, not looking back at me. I cannot keep my eyes off him, he is so cute. His ass is firm and round. He’s about my height and weight. Man, I’d love to get with him. “Don’t even think about him.” Says a deep masculine voice from my side. I turn to see a 6’2” 220lb muscle god standing next to me. Muscles covering his dark brown skin, shaved head, skin tight tank top, basketball shorts, which are nice and loose. Tree trucks for legs, tapering down to some pretty decent calves. Chest and pec bulging. His nipples are protruding and firmly standing out. I wonder how sensitive they are rubbing against that t-shirt. Biceps must be 24 inches when he flexes. Right now, they’re not flexed, but still looking huge. Hmm, if not the cute curly haired guy, maybe this one… “He’s already got a boyfriend and you don’t want to get him angry.” Says the muscle man. “Really?” “Yeah. See the blonde guy over there is the blue and white t-shirt?” “Yeah.” I see the guy, 6’3”, close cropped blonde hair, bright blue eyes. Man, oh man. He rivals this guy in the muscle department. He’d be fun to get into bed. Marble plates for pec, softballs for biceps, trim waist, pretty good package from what I can see. “That’s his boyfriend. See the guy on the far side of the gym in the green shirt with his leg in a cast?” “Yeah.” The guy was big, like 6’4”, 250lbs. Most of it muscle, but the beginnings of a belly. “Well, his name is Scott and when he tried to get busy with curly one day, and wouldn’t take “no” for an answer, Blonde came over, and let’s just say, if I and a couple other guys had not intervened, Scott would have a cast on the other leg and both arms.” “Oh.” I said quietly. “Yeah, oh.” He repeated back. “It started out politely. Scott saw Curly and walked up and started to talk to him, very nice and easy. When he started to intrude into Curly’s space, Curly backed away. Scott kept after him, crowding him, asking why he wasn’t interested in him. Curly says he’s got a boyfriend and Scott says, “Is he as big as me?” flexing a bicep to 19 inches. Curly quietly says “Yeah.” And this is when Blonde comes over. He’d been watching from the far side of the gym and when he sensed Scott was not backing down, he walked over. Blonde asked him to leave his boyfriend alone. He moved between Curly and Scott, but Scott didn’t get the hint and put his hand on Blonde’s arm to move him out of the way. Blonde didn’t budge, but instead grabbed Scott’s arm, twisted it around his back so fast it was a blur. He had Scott in a hammer lock and proceeded to lift him up off the ground. His bicep wasn’t even flexing. Scott was as light as a feather to him. Scott was in excruciating pain and started to cry out.” Blonde slowly lowered him down and with a steeliness in voice whispered to him “Do we understand each other?” Scott had nodded yes. Blonde slowly released the hammer lock and started to walk over to Curly. Scott reached for a twenty pound dumbbell, threw it, and it glanced off Blonde’s back and caught Curly on the shoulder. It knocked him down. Blonde slowly turned around and his blue eyes were now on fire. I, as well as a couple other guys, saw what was about to happen but Blonde was quicker and more brutal than I thought he could be. Without saying a word, he grabbed Scott by the waist, hefted him up a good foot off the ground, starting right into his eyes with an anger that caused me to start running over. He tossed Scott 5 feet away like he a wet towel and was on him as soon as he hit the ground. Blonde got in two solid punches to Scott’s midsection and Scott was curling up trying to protect himself. Blonde grabbed a leg, easily pulled it away from Scott’s fetal position, and simply snapped his tibia in half. Scott shrieked in pain. Blonde was going for the other leg when we got to them. It took three of us to pull him off Scott, and I think it was because he let us pull him off. He immediately got up, walked to Curly to make sure he was ok, and they left. He never even heard Scott crying out in pain. “Oh.” I said again quietly. “Yeah, oh.” He repeated. “So anyway, if you like to keep you bones as they are, give them a wide berth. They’re both really nice guys and great to get to know, but remember, Curly and Blonde are together.” “Got it.” We exchanged names and he asked if I needed a spot. I said not now, but would in a few sets as I worked up the weight. He said cool and to look for him when I needed the spot. He turned to walk away and tightened his ass cheeks as he walked back to his bench. I got to work, all but forgetting about Curly. I started with the standard 135lb, ran thru 2 sets. First set regular grip, 10 reps, second set was wide grip to work the outer chest muscles. Another 10 reps. Toss 15lb on each side, up to 165, same routine. Pull the 15’s, put a 25lb on each side, 185. Do 5 regular grip, rest, 5 wide grip. Feeling pretty good. Getting a good stretch. Add the 20 to each side, up to 225. Now I look for my new buddy. I see him a few machines down. He looks my way and I nod at him. He nods back, walks over and gets in position. “You need a lift off? How many?” “No, 5 or 6.” I close my eyes, take a deep breath and exhale. Tighten my core. Open the eyes, tighten the grip, un-rack and lower the bar. Then I push up. Feels good. Push out 3 reps easy. He senses me slowing and adjusts his stance to help if I need it. I push the 4th with a couple big breaths of air. Prep for the 5th rep. He’s staring right into my eyes with a look of determination. I lower the bar, rest it on my chest briefly, then push. I get it about half way up and start to slow. His giant hands come down to the bar and slide under it, just in case. I’m exhaling profusely and my back it arched as far as it will go. He says, “Take your time, straighten your back a bit, use the leg supports for leverage.” I listen to what he says and do it. With the new leverage, I power up the bar and feel I can do one more. I slowly lower it to my chest. I get everything set, legs pushing on the supports, back not completely arched, deep breath in. I start to exhale and push. It’s a nice slow smooth motion upward. I get to the top and blink letting him know to re-rack. He pulls it back with a clang. I lean up from the decline position and say thanks. He nods. All the sudden we hear a weight machine let out a loud clang and turn to see two guys doing standing bicep curls. A red headed guy about my size has dropped the weight and is grinding his ass into a huge muscle guy’s junk. My new buddy chuckles and says, “Looks like he’s found some new friends” I glance back over and see there is not one, but two red heads. Man, some guys have all the luck. “You know them?” I ask. “Yeah, the big guy is a buddy. The red heads are mischievous. Not sure who I feel more sorry for.” I laugh. “You doing more?” “Yeah, give me a minute to rest up and add some weight.” “K” “You need any help?” “Nay, I’m good, but thanks. Let me know when you’re ready.” I get up, hit the water fountain, check out some of the guys and see the twins are heading out with the big guy. I walk back into the bench area and see my new buddy on a flat bench and 4-45 plates and each side, 405lbs. He settles under the bar, no spotter around. He lifts the bar up, lowers it to his pecs, and powers out 10 reps with ease. I stand there, jaw open. He re-racks, leans up, and he sees me. He twists his mouth into a “Yeah, I know” look. He playfully bounces his pecs and winks at me. I start to sport a boner. He sees it and grins. He gets up, tosses a 35 on each side, 475, and lays back down. Again, no spotter, but he pushes thru another ten reps. I’m still standing there, full woody going on. He gets up, walks over, cups my erection, and says, “You may want to sit down for a second or you may pass out due to lack of blood flow to the brain. It all seems to be in your dick right now.” He laughs, smacks me on the ass and heads to the fountain. I walk back to my bench, add another ten to each side, but feel inadequate compared to him. He walks back and stands behind my bench. “Take your time, deep breaths every time. I know you can get this.” I get into position and he moves over the bar. I can see right up his shorts and see his package. I get distracted and take my hands off the bar. He asks, “What’s up?” I jokingly say, “My dick.” He says, “No shit.” I explain I am looking right up his shorts and it’s distracting. He laughs and say, ok. He adjusts his stance. I lean back down, grip the bar, close my eyes, deep breath. I un-rack, power thru 5 reps. He stands there and doesn’t move a muscle. I’m about to rack the bar and he nudges it back over my chest and says, “2 more little man.” I am now sweating profusely. I slowly drop the bar and begin the upward push. Chest muscles straining, biceps quaking, and legs pushed into the supports with every ounce of strength. I get the first one done and he still has not moved. I begin to lower the bar and it seems to have gotten heavier. I rest it on my chest for second. Deep breath and start to push. I get 1/3 of the way up and falter. I look up to him, he leans down, puts his hands under the bar, and says to keep going. I am breathing fast and furious. I am still struggling to push the bar up. It’s about ½ way up and not moving. It starts to drop, He grabs it and curls it up out of my hands and racks it. “Nice job. You’ll get it next time.” He says with confidence. He puts his huge hand on my pec and gives it a playful pat. I flex it instinctively. I reach my hand back thru and machine and pat his calf. He glances down and flexes it for me. I can feel the horseshoe shape in the muscle and massage it with me fingertips. He leans forward a bit, causing the muscle to flex just a bit more. A grin appears on his face. “I’ve got some more sets to do. You should finish your workout too.” “K.” Is all I say. He moves back to his bench, pulls the 35’s and adds a 45 and 25 to each side, 545lbs. Man that is a fucking lot of weight. I see he has asked Blonde to spot him and I stand way back to watch. He hefts the weight off the rack, biceps flexing, chest expanded, core tight. I imagine I’m sitting on his lap and feeling his dick get hard while I grind it, all the while he tosses the weight around like it’s nothing. Woody sprung and I snap out of it. He begins his set, dropping the weight to his chest, rests it for a brief moment, and then pushes it up, nice and smooth. I get the feeling he is not even close to maxing at this point. He does nine more reps, Blonde has not moved. He racks the bar, leans up, sees me, and says something to Blonde who then glances over to me and smiles. Blonde says something back to him and they both laugh. Now I feel small and turn to go to the pec fly machine. I get the feeling I am out of my league here. I start my set at 90lbs and easily go thru the first set. Adjust the weight to 105 and use my feeling of inadequacy to push thru that set of 10. Water break. I start to sweat and am twitching a bit. Fuck, not here, not now. Keep my eyes down and start to rethink if joining this gym was the best idea. I get back to the machine, up the weight to 120 and get thru 10 reps. It was harder as I was sidetracked by overthinking what was going on here. Couple weird people, broken bones, possessiveness. Not really what I wanted in a gym. I decide to finish the week and then cancel the membership. I walk to the windows, look outside, and take several deep breaths. Palms on the windows, shut the eyes, breath in thru the nose and release with a nice long exhale thru the nose too. 10 breaths this way. Calming down, feeling better. I wander over to an adjustable bench and start to do some pec flies. Start at 45lbs in each hand. I get a good motion going and check my technique in the mirror in front of me. I see my new buddy checking me out. I try to ignore him. No use getting into something which would only last a few days at best. I see he is moving toward the dip machine and has a belt and a couple 45lb plates with him. I decide to super set my flies with some push-ups. I do another set with the 45’s and drop and do 20 push-ups. I am really feeling the burn in my whole chest. It feels great. I get back on the bench and have upped the weight to 60lbs. I start my set when I see Curly walk over and arch an eyebrow asking if I need a spot. I nod no and he wanders off. I finish my set and see him talking to Blonde and my new buddy. Now my mind is really out of it. I decide the rest of my workout would be for shit as I am too distracted. I head out and see them watch me go. Stupid anxiety. I had suffered from it for a number of years, but with the change of jobs and moving to a new city, I thought I had gotten over it, guess not. I get to the locker room and sit on a bench to calm down some more. A few more deep breaths and I’m relaxing. I strip out of my workout clothes, grab a towel and my IPod, and head for the sauna. Thank god it’s empty. I lay on the bench, turn on the music, and close my eyes. The music is soothing and my brain slows and muscles relax some more. I am in my own world, thinking about my ex, and glad I made the change to the new city to get away from him. I am breathing deeply and feel the stress leave my body. I feel a hand on my leg and bolt upright. My new friend is in front of me looking me in the eyes. “Are you okay?” He asks. “Eh, I’ve had better days.” “Oh, sorry to hear. It looked like you were having a good day a little while ago.” “Yeah, but sometimes they can turn on a dime.” “Can I do anything?” I am silent. “Did I do something? You seemed anxious to get out once you saw me talking to Blonde and Curly.” “No.” I say evasively. I glance up at him. His dark eyes piercing mine like he is probing me. “Come on dude, give me some credit. I know we just met and we barely know each other, but I believe your feeling up my calf after your declines meant a bit more than “Thanks”.” I blush. “Ok, I’m not sure this gym is what I’m looking for.” “Why?” He asks. I proceed to list the three items I noticed and he just stares at me and breaks into a grin. I think he is laughing at me again. I get up to leave, and he puts his hand on my forearm and again asks what’s up. “I don’t really like to talk about it, but let’s just say I used to take medication to keep me on an even keel, but have been off it for a while cuz I thought I had rounded a corner and didn’t need it.” He arches an eyebrow and says, “Are you going to go all Hulk on me?” “Not that bad, but sometimes the little things can set me down a dark path.” “Dude that sucks.” “Yeah… A fun filled adventure. You should try it sometime. ” “What happened today, if I can ask? Like I said, you seemed pretty good and then just left.” “Yeah, I saw you and Blonde at the flat bench and saw the weight you were tossing around. I know I’m not in your league.” I wave my hand at his chest, arms, and abs. “But, when you and Blonde looked over at me and then seemed to laugh, I felt my insecurities creeping up. Then Curly comes up to me out of the blue seeing if I needed a spot. Knowing he’s with Blonde and off limits, it just pushed me over the edge.” I take a couple deep breaths and close my eyes to focus on something other than him. “Dude.” He says calmly. He’s staring into my eyes with a look I couldn’t pin down. “Please let me get this out, you asked.” “Ok.” He’s put his hand on my thigh, but it’s just resting on it, nothing sexual. I get a feeling he’s trying to help me steady myself. “I just got out of a relationship and moved to a new city to start over, yeah cliché, but he was the main reason for my anxiety and being on meds.” I pause. “I wanted to start over and just join a gym. Working out has always been my way to cope, well, working out and meds, but being off the meds has made me feel better, more clear in my head, if that makes sense.” He nod yes. “Well, when you walked up and struck up a conversation, it felt nice, normal. Then you started describing Blonde, Curly, Scott, the twins and the other guy, and I just pushed it away, you know, just gym drama and bullshit. But when I saw you tossing the 545 around like it was nothi...” He kissed me. He pulls away and says, “Dude, you’re babbling.” He laughs. “Well…” I say and he kisses me again, this time more passionately. “What are you doing?” “Shutting you up and hopefully calming you down.” He puts his left hand behind my head and leans toward me. He has a twinkle in his eye and is asking if it is ok if he kisses me again. I nob my head ever so slightly, saying yes. We start slow and sensual, wetting each other’s lips, tongues tentatively probing the other’s mouth. He moves his left hand down my back to my ass and pulls me closer to him. I wrap my arms around his neck. We come up for air. I’m definitely calmer in my head, but am sporting a major boner. “Can I ask one question?” He nods yes. “What were you and Blonde laughing at after he looked at me?” “Your woody. Dude, for someone your size and weight, you’ve got the goods that would make any guy happy.” He arches his eyebrow and puts his hand on my boner and tugs it a bit. “Feel better?” I move in to kiss him again. I run my right hand up and down his chest and abs. He tightens his core and everything gets hard. The towel I was using to cover myself looks like a circus tent. He glances down and giggles. I put my left hand on his right bicep and he gently flexes it. It gets hard in my hand and I sigh, exhaling warm breath into his mouth. He licks my lips again. I run my left hand up and down the bicep and move it to the triceps and gently rake my fingers over the muscles. Now it is his turn to sigh and exhale. I smile while we are kissing and he uses his left hand to pull me closer. “Is this the best place to do this?” I ask. “My gym, my rules. Nobody is going to bother us here, I 'm sure of that.” I pull back, “What?” “Oh, did I forget to mention that?” He says with a snarky smile. “How do you think I know so much about all the guys and their business?” I arch my eyebrow to match his. “Would you prefer the shower?” He asks. “Yeah. It’s getting a bit hot in here, and not just from your smoking hot muscles.” I lean in and kiss his right nipple and begin to suck until it is rock hard and poking straight out. He leans back and I move to the left one and do the same thing. I tenderly nibble it. He sighs. I suddenly stop and get up and walk out. I catch him staring at me as I leave. I playfully say, “Well...come on big guy…shower time, or are you just going to sit there all sweaty?” He jumps up, catches up to me, picks me up, and tosses me over his shoulder so my face is looking down his back. He casually smacks my ass and I reach down and slap at his. He laughs and carries me to the largest shower and turns the water, while still holding me over his shoulder. When he feels the water is the right temperature, he pulls me back over his shoulder and holds me by my waist under the showerhead. His biceps are slightly flexed and I am holding on to them for stability. I can tell he’s just showing off and has a lot more power in them. My boner seems to increase at just the thought of what he can do with his strength. He looks down, sees the rating erection and licks his lips like he’s about to start eating an ice cream cone. I get completely wet and shake water at him so he gets wet too. I can see his dick is full length and I use my thighs to gently massage it. He looks right into my eyes and pulls me in for another kiss. I start to squeeze my hands and he smiles and flexes his muscles just a bit more. “Muscle pig.” He says. “Dam right, and proud of it.” I laugh back continuing to play with his muscles. He turns so the showerhead is behind him, puts me against the wall, and moves his hands to cup my ass. We are still kissing passionately, tongues intertwined and swapping spit, and he moves closer, trapping me between the wall and himself. His dick is between my legs, probing my hole. I’ve put my hands around his neck, and he moves his hands so he is holding me up by my lats. I move my legs around his waist and interlock them behind him. He hefts me a bit and his dick is now completely under me and my body is in the valley between his dick and his abs. He moves his hands off my lats and puts them behind me, so he is hugging me. He’s not too tight, but I know I’m not going anywhere unless he says so. It feels safe. I feel safe and let out an emotional sigh. He picks up on it, stops kissing me, puts his lips next to me left ear, and softly blows warm air into it. I shudder. He asks, “Feeling better now?” I lick his left earlobe in response and he says, “I’ll take that as a yes.” He lifts me up a bit more and I can tell he is positioning me so he can enter me. “Not without protection big guy.” I pull back and look right into his eyes. “I’m clean, and I’m sure you are too, but…I want to stay that way and we don’t know each other’s history. Sorry if that is prudish.” “I get it.” He slides me down so I am back in the valley between his dick and abs. “Hold on.” I look at him quizzically. He turns off the shower, opens the shower door, and proceeds to walk us back into the locker room. He lifts me off him, sets me down, and gets a couple towels. I’m thinking, this is it, dry off and go home alone. Dammit, I’ve scared him off or he thinks I’m nuts. He hands me a towel and I start to dry myself off and he coughs. I look up at him and he says, “The towel is to dry me off, little man, not you…” He gives me an evil grin and just stands there, completely naked, arms and legs spread, basically inviting me to do what I want. “Boing” goes my dick and he just laughs. All he says is, “Be gentle, I bruise easily.” We both giggle. I start at his feet and work my way up and around him. Front of this calves, move to the back. He leans up to his tippy toes so the horseshoes in his calves are on full display. I take my time and make sure I get a good grope in while drying them. He seems to enjoy it. I move up to his quads and thighs and move the towel around pulling off every bit of water. I move to the front and slowly and methodically dry off his dick and ball sac. I caress his balls thru the towel and put my face as close to his dick as possible without touching it. I gently blow warm air on his dick and it expands a bit more. I promptly stop blowing on it and move to his backside. He groans and now it is my turn to crack an evil grin. “Maybe I’ll come back to it.” I cup his ass cheeks and he flexes so they are hard as granite. I massage each one and push the towel into his crack. He relaxes his flex and the towel slides in easily. I make sure to dry each side and the whole area around his hole, then down to the sensitive underside where it meets his balls. I stand up while keeping up the drying motion and softly kiss his spine. He groans again arches his back. My hard-on is raging and I’m dripping pre-cum at a steady rate. I know I’ll be blowing a load soon, maybe too soon if I’m not careful. As I dry his back off, he spreads his lats and I am amazed at how huge they are. I move my hands to either side of them and just feel the muscle and power they possess. He then thrusts his chest out and crunches his back together creating a ravine between the two sides. I run my hand up and down the area, just feeling the hard muscles. He relaxes and I move to his front again and start to dry towel off his lower abs. By this point our bodies are completely dry and this is just foreplay. I rub the area right above his very erect dick and work my way up his concrete abs, which he is flexing playfully. I run my fingers thru the valleys and over the ridges between each ab, softly caressing each muscle. I move closer and while I continue to finger his abs, I start to suck on his left nipple. He groans again and tilts his head backwards. I increase the sucking motion and move my left hand up to begin to play with his right nipple. I slowly move my hand around the sensitive outer area, then put the tip between my thumb and forefinger and gently twist it. He moves his left hand up and puts it behind my head and pushes me a bit closer. I increase the sucking and have started to slobber on him as well. He brings his right hand up and uses it to pinch my fingers so I am twisting his right nipple even harder. I think, “Works for me.” And I proceed to twist away. He is moaning continually. He moves us back to a bench and he sits down. I am still attached to his chest. I easily lifts me up and places me in his lap. My legs are splayed to each side of his waist. His dick is still rock hard and is now behind me thumping my lower back as he flexes it. My dick is between us and is rubbing across his abs, which he has flexed hard. He moves his hands back down to my ass and starts the massage my cheeks and slide me up and down his body. I take my mouth off his nipple, my hand off his other nipple and begin to enjoy the ride. I put my arms around his neck and pull in for another kiss. He’s waiting for me, with lips he recently wetted. We lock lips, he frees one hand and maneuvers it to take ahold of my unit. He starts to stroke it, I sigh. He is still using his other hand to move me up and down his body. Fucker is strong, I’ll give him that. I lean back and say, “Careful big guy or we’re going to need another shower.” “I hope so.” And he proceeds to pick up the pace of his stroking and my eyes roll into the back of my head. He’s now yanking me roughly, but it does not hurt. I’m grinding my hips, keeping pace with his motion. I move my arms from his neck to his biceps and lock on. He flexes them again. I dig deeper into the muscles, but he laughs and flexes harder so I am not denting them. That feeling combined with everything else launches me over the edge. I spew four loads. First one lands right on his chin and throat. Second one, smack dab in the valley of his pecs. Third one coats more of his pecs and dribbles down to his abs. Last one is just a sloppy mess on his hand. He slows his jerking motion, but I suddenly feel my back is getting wet. He’s blown his load as well. I look at him and say, “I would have helped you out with that.” He contently says, “Trust me kid, you did…you did.” I lean in for another kiss and splash my cum over more of his body. He doesn’t seem to mind. He’s waiting for me lips. I say, “Maybe I’ll give the gym another chance.” “Good to hear.”

Hope you like. Seems like Part 1 was well received. I’m in my office paying bills for the gym and thinking about Davey. I have not seen him around recently, which is weird. After our first meeting and fun in the sauna, shower, and locker room, I’d have thought he’d be back in the next day. But three days have passed since the last time I remember seeing him in the gym. I pull up his account and see he has not cancelled it like he thought about doing. I see his cell number and hesitate to call him. “My gym, my rules”, but I need to be sure I’m not invading his privacy. Fuck it, I dial. What if something’s up? It wouldn’t hurt to check on the kid. The phone rings four times. He picks up on the fifth. “Hello?” He sounds groggy, like I just woke him up, but different. “Hey Davey, it’s Ty from the gym.” I say in a positive upbeat voice. I pause and wait for a response. None comes. “I haven’t seen you in the gym in the past few days and wanted to be sure you were ok.” Still silence. Something’s up. “Dude, you ok?” “Yeah.” He says quietly and with the same groggy sound. My chest tightens. He’s clearly lying, but he hasn’t hung up on me. I ask a few other questions, but am met with silence. “Anything else?” He asks. He doesn’t sound angry that I called, but I can’t put my finger on what’s up. He hangs up. I’m now looking at my phone thinking back to our meeting. Did I do or say something which would cause this? Did he say or do anything which would make him like this? “Oh Fuck, fuck, fuck. No…no… no.” I whisper. I get his address off the computer, jump up, and race out. My assistant sees me running out. I yell to him that I’ll be back. I frantically drive to Davey’s condo. It’s not far from the gym. I screech to a stop and manically look around for his front door, number 69. There it is, up on the second floor. I take the steps two at a time and run down the breezeway. I stop at the door. I gather myself and think, “Don’t pound, it will scare the shit out of him.” I knock. No answer. I knock again a bit more intensely. I hear footsteps and then someone stumbles and falls. “Fuck.” Clearly Davey’s voice, but it still has the groggy or foggy sound to it. “Who is it?” “Davey, it’s Ty, please let me in. I just want to make sure you’re ok.” I try to keep my voice even, not panicky. “I’m fine.” Clearly he’s lying. I hear him get up and stumble around some more, but he’s not coming to the door. “Leave me alone.” “Can’t do that bro.” “Sure you…” and he falls again. He doesn’t curse or call out. Uh-oh. I put my hand on the door knob and turn. Locked. Fuck. I look around for a spot for him to hide a spare key. No door mat, no wreath on the door, nothing on the top ledge of the door frame. Fuck, fuck, fuck. I am tempted to break his front window, but that would lead to more issues. I see a pot on a table under his front window. The plant has not been watered in a few days. I grab it and look at the bottom, nothing, damn it. As I’m putting it back down, I hear a clink in the pot, bingo. I crush the pot in my hand and the key falls out. I grab it and quickly put it in the lock. I burst into the room and see Davey lying on the sofa. He tripped over his coffee table and fell onto the sofa. The coffee table is turned over and magazines and remotes litter the floor. There is an overturned glass of water on the carpet and a plate with some sort of day old food. I walk to him, see he is still breathing and turn him over so he is face up. He looks like shit. Unshaven, smelly, in shorts and t-shirt. He’s got dark circles under his eyes, but I don’t smell alcohol, which is good. I glance around the room. It’s average size for a condo in this area. Neatly furnished, nothing too out of whack. I glance into the kitchen, nothing there, then peek in the bathroom. Fuck, an open pill container. Clonazepam. A few pills on the sink, a couple left in the container. I rush back into the living room with the container. I sit him up. His eyes painfully open. “Dude, how many did you take?” I ask holding the container in front of his face. “Just a couple.” I can’t tell if he’s lying or not. He starts to gag. Need to get him to the bathroom, now. He can’t walk, so I scoop him up and carry him. We almost get there when he gags again and vomits on me. I turn his head so he doesn’t swallow any of the vomit. I ignore the mess on me, gently turn him over, and set him down in the tub, face down. I am supporting his neck and midsection so he doesn’t collapse and bang his head. He gags again and throws up. I see two pills come out. I look down at my t-shirt and see another one. He starts shaking and I hold him still. He gags again and throws up. No more pills. Thank god. He steadies himself using the sides of the tub, but I don’t let go. I move his hair out of his eyes. I debate calling 911. I look at him and see he wants to sit up. I maneuver him to the side of the tub and I lift him onto it. He’s facing in, I’m sitting next to him facing out. I put my hand on his legs and gently squeeze, “Do I need to call 911? How many pills did you take, Davey?” “Four, today. A couple yesterday and the day before.” “Fuck dude, why?” “It was a bad few days. I needed some stress relief.” He says with some irritation in his voice. “You couldn’t come talk to me?” He turns and stares or glares at me. I can’t really tell which at this point as his eyes seem unfocused. I continue, “I know we just met, but after the locker room, I thought you would have known you could talk to me.” I wave at the pills and say, “This is some serious stuff you were taking.” “I know, I’ve taken it before.” Now there’s a slight anger to his voice, but also a sadness and loneliness. He leans over and gags again, but it’s just dry heaves at this point. I rub his back softly. I need to remember I just met this guy and cannot be telling him how to live his life, but I’m not going to let him fuck it up. I reach over to the sink and get a cup of water and hand it to him. He washes out his mouth and spits it into the tub. He turns the water on to wash it away with the vomit. I say, “Sorry. Yes, I remember you telling me you had been on medication for anxiety. I thought you said you were doing better.” “Yeah, well, crazy few days. First the gym, then the ‘ex’ calls and taunts me, so things just kind of spiraled out from there.” I pat him on the chest, “I’m sorry. I’ll say it now and it holds true from now on, you will call me if something comes up.” I am staring right into his eyes and he is looking back with a gratefulness which means the world to me. “No more of this popping pills, got it?” He nods yes. “Fine. Can you stand up?” He shakily gets up. I support him and I feel his hands grab my left forearm. “You need a shower.” I say with some playfulness in my voice. “Can you handle doing it by yourself or do I need to wash you off?” He says he’ll do it himself. I say, “Ok, stand still.” I pull his shorts and underwear off and I simply rip the t-shirt off. It’s covered in vomit and no good anymore. I turn the shower on and let the water get warm. “Are you sure you don’t need my help?” He shakes his head no. “Ok, I’m going to clean up a bit. If you need me, just yell, I’m no more than two steps away.” He takes his hands off my forearm and leans under the shower. He pulls the shower curtain shut. I quickly straighten up the bathroom. I take my t-shirt off and toss it in the trash. It’s got a big vomit stain on it. No use cleaning it. I stare at myself in the mirror. I break into a sweat and shake for a minute. I grab the cup of water, refill it, and down it. I think to myself, “Pull yourself together.” I look back into the mirror and take a few deep breaths. Better. I go back into the living room and straighten up. Pick up the trash, clean up the spills, and throw away the plate of food. I wander into the kitchen and do the same. When everything seems back in order I walk down the hallway and peek into the bathroom. He’s still in the shower and I can see him through the curtain. Still standing and seems to washing himself off. I go back to the living room and call the gym. My assistant, Kenny picks up. “Hey Kenny. I’m going to be out the rest of the day. I’ll try to be in tomorrow at some point. Can you hold down the fort?” “Yeah, everything ok, you left like a bat out of hell.” “It will be. I’m helping a buddy through a tough time.” “Ok, call if you need anything. Want me to take your appointments for the rest of the day?” “If you could, that’d be great. If not, call Jay, he’ll help out.” “Ok, I saw him and Max come through a while ago.” “Thanks. I’ll be in touch.” I go back to the bathroom and hear that the shower is off. I nudge the door open and Davey is brushing his teeth. “How do you feel?” “Better.” He says, sounding better. “I’ll be in the living room. Come out when you’re ready.” I shut the door and go back to the living room and pick up a magazine. Muscle and Fitness. Of course. It’s pretty good jerk off material with a few ‘okay’ articles. It’s basically Playboy or Penthouse for the gay man. I hear the bathroom door open and shut and bare feet pad down the hallway to what must be his bedroom. A few minutes later I hear him coming back. He sees me sitting on the sofa, comes over, and sits down next to me. He’s put on a new t-shirt and shorts. He is facing forward and quietly asks, “Why?” “Because I think I’m beginning to care for you.” I say seriously, “and I think you’re cute as shit.” I add jokingly as I am tussling his disheveled hair. He turns to face me and he blushes. “I’ve known a lot of people, seen a lot of crazy shit, and sometimes I can’t help myself from being the knight in shiny black armor.” I say flexing a bicep and wiggling my pecs. He giggles. Good. “I think you need to rest and let the medication work its way out of your body. I’m spending the night.” He starts to protest, but I put my hand on his shoulder and say, “Go ahead and try to kick me out. Given the shape you’re in right now, I doubt you could take the trash out.” I arch my eyebrow at him. He sighs and settles back. “Fine. You know where the kitchen is, grab anything you’d like.” “Do you want anything before I eat you out of house and home?” “Just some stale bread and water if you can scrounge it up.” He’s got his sense of humor back. That’s good. “I’ll see what I can do.” I rummage through his fridge, not much left. I am able to put two salads together and take them back into the living room. He says thanks and picks at the salad. After a few bites, his appetite seems to have returned. His plate is cleaned off. He leans back again. He closes his eyes. After a few minutes, his breath has deepened. He’s sound asleep. I clean up the plates and sit back down next to him. I sit there and wonder if I made a mistake? Should I have called 911 and let them take care of this. Would he be in better hands, be getting better treatment? Davey tries to scoot closer to me and his breathing indicates he’s out for the night. I put my left arm around his shoulder and pull him close. He instinctively puts his right hand on my thigh and snuggles in. I did the right thing. After an hour of just sitting on the sofa watching him sleep, I twist my way out and lower him so he is laying on the sofa. I walk to the bathroom, take a leak and look in the mirror. I take another few deep breaths and sigh. I check my phone and see a few texts. One from Jay and some others. Jay is making sure everything is okay. I write back and say it is and I’ll see him in a day or so. Everyone else can wait. I walk back into the living room, gently pick Davey up and carry him to the bedroom. King size bed, naturally. I set him down, pull back the covers and slide him under. I strip off my shorts, leaving me in my boxer briefs, slip under the covers as well, and pull them back over us. I pull him close to me again and he is still breathing deeply. Good. I doze, then drift off as well. I wake to the sound of cars outside. I keep my eyes closed for a minute and say a silent prayer that Davey is ok. I open my eyes and he is not next to me. I glance around to see if rolled away from me, but he is not in the bed. The bedroom door is open and I can see down the hallway to the living room area. I don’t see him, but then I hear the fridge door open and shut. I exhale, not realizing I had been holding my breath. My chest relaxes. I get up, throw my gym shorts back on and remember I no longer have a t-shirt. Eh, shit happens. It’s not like he hasn’t seem me shirtless. I walk to the bathroom, take a leak, wash out my mouth, and head to the kitchen. I need to approach this carefully. Last night was one thing, but today may be something completely different. I take a deep breath and walk in. “Hey Davey, how are you feeling today?” He looks up from the counter where he is making toast, walks over to me, and just hugs me. I melt. I see a tear roll down his face and I start to well up too. He asks, “Why? I think I asked last night, but it’s kind of hazy.” He is still hugging me. “Because I think I care for you. And now I know, you’re cute as shit. Last night I only thought you were cute as shit.” He laughs and hugs me tighter. I reciprocate. After a minute we separate and his face is a bit red, but only from the tears he recently shed. I wipe them away. He nods towards the table and I see he made some eggs and bacon. We sit down and start to eat. I see he is looking at me from across the table. I can tell he wants to say something, but is not sure of how to say it. To make it easier for him, I look up and say, “Just promise me you will call me first if you feel your life going sideways again.” “But we barely know each other.” “Dude. Look at me.” I look him in the eyes and continue, “do I look like the kind of guy who makes empty promises?’ He shakes his head no. “Like I said last night, I’ve seen a lot of crazy shit and sometimes I can’t help playing the hero.” I smirk at him. He smiles back. “But honestly. You’re right, besides some amazing sex a few days ago and me helping you out last night, we don’t know each other, yet…” I let the last few words hang in the air. We keep looking at each other. “I would like to get to know you better, if you want to.” He glances down. Have I gone too far, too fast? “If you’re not up for it, just say so, and we can stop it right now. But for the record, I’d like to get to know you.” He’s still looking down, but is blushing. “Even though I’m a pill popping depressed wreck?” “Dude, stop it.” I say sternly. “Last night is what it was. Today is a new day. You’re here and alive.” “But if you hadn’t shown up…” “Yeah, well, be grateful I am persistent. Enough of this morbid bullshit. I need a shower and a new shirt. I know where your shower is, but do you have a shirt to fit me? I am just a little bigger than you are…” I say puffing out my chest and flexing my pecs and arms. He finally laughs. “I may have something lying around.” “Good, let me check in with the gym, and then I am going to get a shower.” I get up, put my dishes in the sink and go into the living room. I call and Kenny picks up, “Did the place burn down?” He laughs and says no. He asks if I’m ok and I say yeah. I say I may be in later today. He says cool. We hang up and I wander to the bathroom. I turn the water on and wait for it to heat up. Once it’s nice and hot, I strip, step in, and pull the curtain closed. I stand under the showerhead and let the hot water soak me from head to toe. I am still questioning if I’ve done the right thing. I finally decide I did, and put it to rest. I hopefully have a new boyfriend. I start to lather myself up when I hear the curtain pull back and Davey says, “Mind if I join you?” He is sporting a rock hard boner. I grin and nod yes. He steps in and stands behind me. He hugs me again and I feel his hands pull himself closer to me. I intertwine our fingers and he grabs ahold. His dick is riding my crack and he gently slides it up and down. I tense and loosen my ass cheeks to match his movements. His dick slips into my crack and he slows the motion, holding it. I tense my cheeks and he moans like he is in heaven. He slides his dick lower and it goes between my legs. I tighten my legs and he starts to thrust. It’s nice motion. I gently push back to meet his thrusts. He pulls on my abs, trying to bring me closer to him. He lays his head on my back and every once in a while lays kisses on it. He resumes running his fingers up and down my abs. I tense them and he slows his movement, fingering each abs and valley. He sighs. I sigh. His dick is still between my legs going back and forth. He moves his hands further up my body, to my pecs. He grabs the nipples and starts to twist them. I let out a low moan. He lets go and starts playing with my pecs, scraping his fingers along the muscles. I tense my pecs and they become hard. He feels up the granite and playfully pounds on them. I move my hands around his body and grab his ass and increase his back and forth motion letting know to speed it up. He obliges. He slides his dick out from between my legs and turns me around. He looks up into my eyes. I see a gratefulness and yearning in them. Now it’s my turn. I lower myself and slip my dick between his legs. He puts his arms over my shoulders. I lift him up. We are face to face. He moves in and gently kisses my lips. He pulls back and comes at me again. This time there is more urgency. He presses his lips to mine and puts his hands behind my head and pulls me closer. As he is kissing me he is sliding his hips along the length of my dick and moaning the whole time. We stop kissing and I say, “Bed. Now.” He nods. We disengage, turn the water off, and get out of the shower. I pick him up under his armpits and make our way to the bedroom. We step into the room and I look him in the eyes and ask, “Toss or set?” He stares at me blankly. I explain, “Would you like me to toss you onto the bed or set you on it?” “Toss me, muscles, toss me.” He says happily, feeling up my biceps which I flex for him. I decide to have a few minutes of fun and really get him going, before I toss him over to the bed. I lift him up and swing his legs out and maneuver him into a curling position. I start to curl him and he hooks his left arm around my neck for support. I look down at him and ask, “You really think I’m going to let you slip out and fall?” “No.” And he moves his hand off my neck. I laugh heartily and he smiles back up at me. I resume the curls. I get to about twenty and based on the erectness of his dick, he’s impressed. I lay on the floor and motion for him to come lay on my chest. He gets on and I put my hands on him, testing for the right balance spot. “Hold still so you don’t wobble off.” He nods ok. I start to bench press him. “Remember when I was tossing 545lbs around a few days ago?” “Yeah.” “This is what it feels like.” “I like it.” “Figured you would.” On my last press, I push up and actually toss Davey up a few inches. He free falls back into my hands and says whoa. I keep my hands on his chest and work my way back to a standing position. “Little stronger than you thought?” He nods yes, amazed at what I’m doing with him. I press him a few times over head and his dick looks like it’s about to explode. Can’t have that. Not yet at least. I bring him back down to the curling position, lean over for a kiss, which he is happy to supply. I ask if he’s ready. He nods yes. I toss him the last five feet and he lands in the middle of the bed, face up. I walk up to the edge and he crawls over, stands up, and leans down to kiss me on the top of my head. We laugh. I give him a strawberry on his abs, which he tenses, to show off. He starts to back away, but I wrap my arms around him to keep him close. He doesn’t struggle too much. I lick the space between his pecs, wetting it. I pull his legs out from under him and he falls backward onto the bed. He scoots backwards so he is in the middle of it. I begin to crawl up the bed and overtop of him. He stares at me like I’m an incoming storm. I have a cockeyed grin on my face and when I reach his dick, I lick it likes it’s ice cream cone that’s starting to melt. He puts his hands over his head and arches his back in pleasure. I keep at it and move a finger towards his hole. I slowly circle it and then gently push it in. He opens his mouth, but no sound comes out. I continue to push it in. I’m two knuckles in and begin a slow in and out motion. I’m still licking his unit which is sticking straight up in the air. Again, it’s very impressive for a guy his size. I leave his dick and continue up his body. His dick slaps me on the side of my face as it falls to his abs. I lap at his bellybutton. It’s an ‘innie’, so I push my tongue into it and deposit some saliva. I wash my tongue over his lower ab area and he tenses his muscles again. Pretty nice. I rub my free hand over them and massage them. I kiss each ab and he sighs. It’s almost as if nobody has admired or worshiped him before and he is one hot fucker. I briefly think what, “did his ‘ex’ do to him to put him in this state?” That’s a conversation for later, now I need to make him feel like he is the center of the universe. I continue to worship his abs and move my finger in and out of his ass. I stick a second finger and begin to relax his hole. I move my mouth up his body and am now right below his pecs. I eye his chest and see he does have a nice tight chest and his nipples are small but pronounced. I lick one and he doesn’t move. I try the other one, but still nothing. He leans up, cracks a smile, and says, “My nipples aren’t sensitive at all.” I eye him and begin to nibble on one. He shakes his head and continues, “You could pretty much bite them off before you get a reaction from me.” “Damn dude, what fun are you?” I say as I pretend to get up to leave. He stares at me as I pull away from him. I’m about to pull my fingers out of his ass when I stuff a third one in and fall back on top of him. I don’t crush him, but give him a good scare. He punches me in the shoulders and says, “You’re pretty funny. You had me there.” I lean down and give him a sloppy kiss on his lips. “I’m here for the long haul, if you are.” Davey nods yes. I kiss him again move back to his nipples. I say, “Let’s see what I can do about these guys. Maybe nobody worshiped them like I’m about to.” I attach my lips to one and put my free hand on the other. I start to ravage both; licking and sucking one with most of my might and playfully twisting and messing around with the other one. After another few minutes of what would be absolute torture to me, he looks at me stone faced and says again, “Dude, spend your energy elsewhere.” And then cracks the faintest smile and says, “I’ve got some ideas if you need help.” “No, I know what I’m doing.” I say in return and move my lips off his nipple, but continue to play with his chest. I gently insert a fourth finger into his ass. He lays back down and starts to breath heavily. “See.” I say and he just moans. I move back down his body, licking and lapping as I go. His body is pretty much covered in my saliva but he could care less. He puts a hand on the top of my head while it is still in reach and delicately massages my scalp. I moan and he moves his hand down to my ear and softly caresses the outer ear and ear lobe, then he starts rubbing the lobe between his thumb and index finger. I put my mouth back onto his dick and slowly swallow it, coating it with spit the whole way down. I move my tongue all around it and gently start to suck it. He takes his hand off my head and interlocks his fingers with the ones on my free hand. We hold onto each other. I move my body so that my dick is in position to enter him. He looks me in the eyes and says, “I’d still like you to use protection.” I nod. “I have magnum condoms in my bed stand along with some lube.” “Of course you do…” I laugh. Instead of removing all my fingers and ruining the moment, I simply unlock our fingers, shove my hand under his back, lift him off the bed, and back towards the bed stand. He reaches back into the stand and gets the supplies. I pick him up again and move him back to the middle of the bed and set him down. He hands me the supplies. I use my teeth to open the packet and then expertly slide it on with one hand. I grab the lube and squirt a big glob onto the tip of my dick and squeeze more onto the hand I have inserted into his ass. I work the lube into his ass and then lean over him. “I promise I will not hurt you. If it gets too painful, just say so, I will back out.” He leans up and gently kisses me. I position myself, pull my fingers out, and quickly put the tip of my dick at his hole. I gently push and realize he is not as tight as I expected him to be. I insert my head with an audible pop. His eyes start to roll around and his arms spread to his sides as he grabs ahold of the comforter. I lean over him again and put my hands on either side of him and slowly push my dick in. He’s taking it like a pro and I ask how he’s feeling. He grimaces and says, “It’s bigger in real life.” I laugh. “Just hang on. You’re doing great.” He sticks out his tongue. I get ¾ of the way in and he lets out a yelp. I instantly stop. “Too far?” He nods yes. I back off a bit. He relaxes. I now know his upper limit. I begin my thrusting and make sure I don’t go past the pain point. Davey has released his death grip hold on the comforter and now is trying to apply one to my triceps. I tense both arms and the horseshoes appear on the back of my arms. He feels them up as a way to distract himself from the action at his ass. I start to pick up the pace and his grimace turns to a contented smile. He relaxes his death grip on my triceps and reaches for his dick with his left hand. He starts a slow tugging motion. He uses his right hand to grope my chest, abs, and arms. It’s like nothing is off limits to him. I don’t mind and actually enjoy that he is getting comfortable with me. I smile down at him. He reaches his right hand to my face and caresses my cheek and jawbone. He is doing it very softly and gently, like he’s afraid I’ll get upset if he gets too rough with me. His hand finds its way to my ear and he starts to pull me down on top of him. I look at him quizzically, making sure he wants me completely on top of him. He releases his left hand from his dick and puts that hand on my back urging me to lay on him. I comply and let my full weight settle on top of him. He sighs and wraps his arms as far around my back as they will go. He shuts his eyes and hugs me intensely. I see a tear escape his eye and know it’s not from pain, but for something else, which I cannot figure out. I slow my rocking movement and just lay on him. I am careful my full 220lbs are not crushing him. He releases his hug, opens his eyes with the most grateful look I have ever seen from a guy, and again moves his right hand to my ear and jawbone. I lift my body off his but slowly lean down and kiss him. I gradually start my thrusting motion. He moves his left hand to my face and now uses both hands to caress my ears and jawline. Another tear forms and rolls down his cheek. I hesitate my thrusting motion and looks at me with a ‘don’t stop’ look. I continue. Once I’m back up to pace, he lifts his legs and wraps them around my waist, granting me easier access. I up the movement. He sighs and grabs him dick again and starts to yank it more urgently than before. I lift my right hand and put it on his dick as well, slowing his movements. He squeezes his ass muscles tightly and tries to yank himself like if he doesn’t cum he’ll be in trouble. We didn’t have this issue last time, what the fuck happened in the past few days with his ‘ex’… I definitely need to figure it out, but not now. Now, I need to make sure he gets what he wants and if he wants to cum, I want to make sure it’s an explosion on both ends. I pry his fingers off his dick and wrap my hand around it, completely engulfing it. I continue with the vigorous yanking motion and he sighs. His eyes roll around the sockets and suddenly I feel his whole body tense up. This is it. I give his dick a few good solid pull and feel his balls tighten, pull up, and then his cum explodes out of his body. He lifts his head an inch or so off the bed and his first shot coats my chest, chin, and his face. Once the shot is done, his head falls back onto the bed. His second shot nails my abs. His body twitches. Third shot is less powerful, but spills onto his abs. The last volley dribbles out and over my hand. I thrust my dick into him 3 or 4 mores times and unleash a torrent of cum into the condom. He feels my explosion and wiggles his ass around trying to get more of me into him. I push in another few inches, going past his pain spot, but he doesn’t feel the pain at this point. His brain is overloaded with pleasure. I carefully lean down onto his body, wrap my arms around him, and roll over so he is on top. I slosh him around the pool of cum he left on me and he giggles. He leans up, puts both hands on my chest, and slowly pulls himself up my body, extracting my dick from his ass. When the head gets to the entrance of his hole, it seems to be stuck. He gives his hips a quick, sharp jerk forward, and my dick comes out with another audible pop. He looks down into my eyes with a gratifying look and says, “My shiny black knight.” I puff my chest, toss up a double bi while lying there, and reply, “Just for you.” He leans down for one final kiss and says, “I guess we do need to take a shower at some point. And you need to get back to your life.” “My life can wait, because I hope it’s going to be ‘our life’ from now on.” He tears up again gives me the slightest nod yes and I let a tear escape my eye.

Part 3 for these guys, but more to come.... “Hey Ty.” Ian and Colin say in unison as they walk into the gym and check in. They eye Ty up like he’s piece of meat. He notices their stares and flexes a pec and tenses his bicep to get a reaction from them. “Gentlemen.” He responds. He looks them over and says, “You guys look different?” “Yeah, a little surprise for Eddie. Is he here? We’re supposed to meet him for our workout session. Core and legs tonight.” Ian said flexing his abs and puffing out his chest. Ty looks at him admiringly. “Not yet.” Ty replies and then points his finger at the two of them and says sternly, “I don’t want any more trouble from you two, got it?” “Yeah, yeah. We hear you Ty.” Colin says breezily. “Should I dial 9-1- and wait to hit the last 1? You know how he gets with surprises.” Colin walks past Ty, patting him on his chest and says, “We’ll be fine big guy, trust me.” “That’s what worries me.” Ty says rolling his eyes. “I’m keeping my eyes on you two, especially you Colin.” Ian and Colin hit the locker room, change into their workout gear, chat with Ming and Cam as those two head to the sauna area, and then head up to the exercise floor. They see Jay and Max and stop and talk to them for a few minutes. Colin remarks that Max should cut off some of his curly hair and Jay laughs and says, “That’ll be the day.” Eddie walks in. He sees them and walks over to them. Jay and Max say hi to Eddie and wander off. “What the fuck you kids do? G1, tell me.” Eddie is staring at them, but he can no longer tell them apart. “We’ll come clean, after the workout.” One of them says resolutely. Eddie starts to get red. The twin continues, “After last week, we decided to make it harder for you to tell us apart. We’re both still sore and don’t think the rough sex you had with us was fitting compared to what we did to you. We came clean about how we cornered you, but we think you took it a bit too far with us.” Eddie just stares at them. “Fine. Let’s do this.” His brain is turning. “What’s our workout for tonight?” “Core and legs.” One of them says. “Fine. Gets you asses over to the decline crunch bench. Grab a 25, 35, and 45lb weight and the 25lb medicine ball on the way.” They get to the bench and Colin hops on first, before Eddie gets a chance to call one of them out. “Start with the 25lb weight. 15 reps, starting with the weight extended over your head. You come all the way up into a sit-up position and then go all the way back down with the weight hitting the ground on the decline. Well? Go! What the fuck you waiting for, an invitation?” Colin starts the set. Eddie standing over him. “All the way down. The weight hits the floor or the rep doesn’t count, got it?” “Yup.” Colin runs thru the set, only having to do one extra rep. He jumps off and Ian gets on and takes the weight. He starts and gets a good motion going. He’s at ten reps when Eddie tells him to slow down. He’s moving too fast. He needs to go slower so all the muscles in his core are activated. Eddie puts his hand on Ian’s midsection and explains that the slower you go, the more the ab muscles work and are stressed. This is what causes them to tighten up. Going fast doesn’t do anything. Ian nods in understanding and does the last 5 and then 5 more. Eddie nods in approval and runs his hand over the abs getting a good grope in. Ian smiles and looks at Colin who grins back. Colin gets back on and Eddies tells the other one to grab the medicine ball. “You toss the ball to him when he is going down. You toss the ball back when you reach the top, and not before. Also, extend the ball over your head for the entire movement.” He stands to the side and shows them what it should look like. They both nod and Colin gets started. He is 5 reps in when Eddie yells, “Slow the fuck down. Jesus Christ. This is not a contest to get the set done the fastest. You’re here to work. Start over.” Colin thinks about saying something, but sees Ian giving him the “shut up” look and decides to bite his tongue. He starts over and does 15 reps nice and slow. He is definitely feeling the burn. He gets off the bench and Ian gets on and does the set nice and slow. When he is done, Eddie nods and says, “Better.” “My turn.” Eddie says. He grabs the 35lb weight and hops on the bench. He looks at the guys and says, “You.” Nodding to Ian, but not knowing which one he is. “When I’m in the decline position, you’re going to punch me 3 times in the abs. Got it? And I mean punch, not some sissy slap or hit.” He balls his left hand into a fist and punches it so hard into his right hand the sound it makes causes some of the other guys to pause their work out and look over. Ty wanders by and Eddie just nods and says, “Just showing the kids what a real punch looks and sounds like.” “K.” Is all Ty says. Eddie starts and when he is declined, Ian gives him 3 rapid ab punches. “Not too bad, boy, but don’t hold back next time. I want to actually feel you hitting me.” Ian smiles a wicked grin only Colin sees and on the next rep he unleashes 3 rocket fast and sledge hammer hard punches. “Good boy.” Is Eddie’s only response. The set continues and Ian is sporting a pretty impressive woody due to the excitement of punching Eddie. “You.” He says pointing to Ian. “Get the medicine ball and toss to me.” He nods to Colin, “You’re in the puncher position. Let’s see if you are any better than him.” He says waving a hand at Ian. The set starts and Colin holds nothing back. Three punches to the abs when Eddie is declined. “Not bad.” The set continues and Eddie’s abs are getting rock hard and red from all the punches. Now both Colin and Ian are sporting woodies and Eddie is showing signs of one as well. He jumps off the bench and Colin gets back on. Eddie hands him the 35lb weight and says, “Same as the first set, but if you fuck up a rep, you get to do 2 extra reps to make it up.” He looks at Ian and says, “You, kneel down at his head and when he is in the decline position, put your hands on the weight making it harder for him to raise back up.” Colin starts the set. Ian puts pressure on the weight as instructed. Eddie is watching them like a hawk. On the 11 rep, he starts to falter. Eddie starts barking at him to keep moving. “You, stop holding the weight.” Colin finishes the set. He slowly gets off the bench and says to Ian, “It’s harder than you think.” Ian nods and settles in for his set. He gets to 9 and starts to falter. Eddie gets red and starts yelling at him to man up and push thru it. Ian gets to 15 and Eddie says he needs to do 4 more due to screwing up 2 reps. Ian’s core is burning up, but he does the four more without complaint. He slowly gets off the bench and wanders off for some water. “Did I say you could get some water?” Ian looks him in the eyes and responds evenly. “Fuck you.” Eddie walks closer and loudly says, “What was that?” grabbing Ian’s crotch. Ian reaches out and grabs Eddie’s dick to show him two can play the game. Colin is standing close by in case things start to go sideways. Ty and Jay are also looking over. Max has stopped his set and glances over to Colin who nods ever so slightly that everything should be ok. Max makes eye contact with Jay and nods that everything is fine. Eddie releases Ian’s crotch and Ian releases Eddie’s. They back away from each other. Eddie grabs the 45lb weight, gets the bench, and says. “One of you on each side. When I’m declined, both of you will punch my abs 4 times each. Got it?” They nod and the set starts. When Eddie is declined, the guys go to town. Eddie revels in the feeling of the weight in his hands and two guys punching him, trying to abuse his abs. He’s not even flexing his abs yet and they think they’re hurting him. He starts to sport a boner just thinking about it. The twins see his boner and each start to sport one as well. After 20 reps Eddie drops the weight and leans up. He pulls the twins close to him and cups their asses. “You kids better be ready for some fun tonight.” The twins look at each other and give him a non-committal look. “Fine. Next set, oblique crunches. I’m sure you guys have done them.” The twins nod. “Good, go do two sets of 50. And after that do 5 sets of side planks, holding each for 45 seconds.” They nod again. They wander off to do their sets and Ian says to Colin, “What do you think?” “If we survive, we’ll tell him.” He glances behind them to make sure Eddie is not following them and says, “What the hell were you thinking telling him to fuck off? He looked like he was going to put his fist thru your chest.” “Dude, he just pissed me off and I had to let him know we can’t be pushed around.” Colin just shrugs his shoulders. They do the exercises and walk back to find Eddie deep into squats. They see a squat rack next to his and it is loaded with 135lbs. Ian walks over and starts his set. Eddie just grunts. He’s lifting 295lbs and can’t be bothered. He lowers his ass as far as it will go, loudly grunts, and pushes the weight up for the last rep. He racks the bar. His thighs are exploding and Colin wonders what his starting weight was. Eddie nods to him and says to strip the 35’s put another 45lb on each side with a 25. Colin stares at the bar doing the math in his head. “365, boy” is all Eddie says, but he casually flexes his legs to show the musculature and striations. Ian has finished his set and Colin walks over and does his warmup set. After they finish, they see Eddie has laid out 45’s to be added. They toss them on and start their second sets. Eddie is motoring thru his set and starting to huff on the pushup. Ian is staring at his bubble ass and Eddies sees him in the mirror and says, “Only if you’re a good boy.” Colin has finished his second set and Eddie says to toss 25’s on each side for a total of 275. This is closing in on their max weight. Ian settles in and ducks under the bar. Colin get behind him, but Eddie moves over and pushes him out of the way. “No offense buddy, but if he falters, the weight has to come off his shoulders as quick as possible and I think I’m better equipped to do it, don’t you?” He flexes his biceps and they spring up to 23 inch mounds. Colin nods fine. Eddie gets so close to Ian that his woody is nearly poking him in the ass. Ian smiles a crooked grin, hefts the weight off the rack and takes a few steps back. Eddie backs up with him. Ian starts his set and Eddie is matching him movement for movement, his arms are around Ian’s core to support him if he falters. Ian gets to 10 reps and starts to move forward to re-rack and Eddie says, “Not so fast. You owe me 3 more. Your ass wasn’t low enough on 3 of them.” Ian’s legs are burning, but he knows he cannot say no. He backs up and very slowly does 3 more, each one slower than the last. On the last one Eddie has put his arms around his core and is supporting him and helping him lift the bar. He re-racks and Eddie pats him on the ass and says, “Nice set.” Ian nods to him in the mirror. Colin then steps into position and Eddie does the exact same thing. Colin gets thru all 10 without incident. Eddie pats his ass as well and winks at him in the mirror. Colin winks back and grinds his ass back into Eddie’s crotch. Eddie moves back and announces last exercise. The twins are a bit confused as Eddie is cutting their workout short. He sees their confusion and says, “Don’t worry, your workout is kind of over, but mine is still going.” They look at each other and Eddie says, “Everyone over to the incline leg press machine and start tossing 45’s on each side.” The twins do as he says. They load the bars up with 5 plates and each side and Eddies laughs at them and says, “I said to load it up, does this look loaded up to you? This is a good warm up weight. Let me rip off a set while you two go get 3 more 45’s for each side. Let see who can finish first. Me doing the set or you guys getting the plates…Go.” The twins scramble to find 6 more plates and when they get back, Eddie is standing there, thighs exploding with muscle. “Guess I won. Hmm, I wonder what I get for winning. While I think about it, put the weights on the machine.” The boys load the weights onto the machine. When they’re done, Eddie walks up, picks up Colin, and sets him on top of the machine. “Part of my prize. Sit tight and don’t fall off.” Colin grabs the sides of the machine and Eddie sits down. He looks up and cocks an eyebrow, Colin nods he is ready. Eddie unlocks the platform and slowly lowers it until his thighs are pressing against his abs and chest. He growls and pushes the platform back up. 885lb (720 + 165). Both twins spring instant boners. Eddie powers thru another 14 reps, locks the platform and gets up. Colin starts to move to get off and Eddie says, “Um, where are you going? I’m only half way done. You.” He says pointing to Ian, “Come here.” Ian moves over and Eddie easily lifts him onto the machine next to Colin. Ty has been watching the show and comes over and says, “Eddie, do you really think this is safe?” Eddies says, “I know you own the place, but this is only 1050lb, not even close to my max. If it makes you feel any better, get Jay over here and you guys can spot me. Actually, get Jay and Max over here and I’ll toss Max on for my last set.” Ty looks at him disturbingly, but grunts ok. He tracks down Jay and Max and explains what Eddie wants to do. Jay laughs and looks at Max who nods sure. They head back to the machine. Jay gets into position on one side while Ty is on the other. Eddie glances up at the twins, nods, and unlocks the platform. He lowers it and sees their eyes go wide. He puts on a show and easily powers thru 15 reps. Before he racks the platforms, he does 10 quick calf raises, basically shaking the platform and tossing the twins around. Ty says enough and Eddie locks the platform and gets up. He flexes his thighs, quads, and calves. The 3 little guys sprout boners and Ty and Jay nod with approval. Eddie moves to lift Max up and Jay steps in and says, “My boyfriend, I’ll put him on, no offense.” Eddie backs up, lifting his hands in surrender and says, “Ok.” Jay sets Max on the platform with Ian and Colin and makes sure all three guys are safe and won’t fall off. He gives Ty a nod and Ty tells Eddie, “No fucking around dude. Do the set and get the guys off.” “Fine. Everyone ready?” Nods all-round. Eddie grows silent and tense. He’s about to lift 1215lbs. and he knows it. Closing in on his max. He stares past the guys on the platform and only sees the ceiling behind them. He grunts and unlocks the platform. His legs bend and his thighs are hitting his chest again, but this time it’s due to the total weight and not him showing off. He lets loose a low rumble and slowly starts to push the weight up. Ty and Jay are coaxing him on, but he has all but blocked out all noise. The guys on the platform are holding on tight and their eyes are bulging out of their sockets. The sheer power he’s exerting is overwhelming to them. He gets thru 5 reps and starts to slow on the 6th. He powers it up, but has to lock the rack. He has nothing left in the tank for a 7th rep. As he stands up, everyone is cheering. Ty is lifting the twins off and Jay gets Max down. Jay walks by, pats him on the shoulder, and jokingly says, “Nice job, almost a manly weight.” Eddie scowls. Ty walks up and asks, “Show over?” Eddie just nods yes. Ty slaps him on the back and wanders off. Eddie squats down to recover some more. He looks up to see the twins in front of him. The one on the left says “Ian, or G1 to you.” Eddie glances to the other and that one says, “Colin or G2, whatever you like.” “How can I be sure you’re not fucking with me right now, as some part of your weird games?” Ian playfully says, “Meet us in the sauna when you’ve recovered and we’ll show you.” And he and Colin wander off. Eddie just stays in the squat position. Ty walks back over and says, “Whatever you do, don’t hurt them. They’re nice kids and just want to have some fun with you so you show off your muscles.” “I know, but it’s much more fun to spice it up.” Ty just stares at him. “Fine, I won’t break any bones or leave any visible marks.” “Dude, hurt them in any way and you and I will be having more than just words.” Ty says as he stands up to his full height and puffs out his chest and spreads his legs in a show of superiority. “Ty, I said fine. Jeez.” Eddie waits a few more minutes and then heads to the locker to strip and grab a towel and some supplies. While he’s there, Ming and Cam come in from the sauna area. Ming lets a sexy whistle fly and Eddie just stares at him. Ming says, “the boys are waiting for you big guy. Have fun.” “Yeah, yeah, fuck off Ming.” Ming gives Eddie a pouty look and heads to the showers with Cam. Eddie walks to the sauna area with his supplies. When he opens the sauna door, he sees the twins embracing and kissing passionately. They don’t seem to notice he’s there. He clears his throat loudly and Colin says, “Yeah, we see you Eddie. We’re just getting warmed up. Come in and shut the door, you’re letting the warm air out.” Eddie shuts the door and walks to the bench. The twins turn to him and get off the bench and approach him. They get on either side of him and let him wrap his arms around them, pulling them to his body. They start to feel him up. They start at the top of his thighs and quads, each using both hands to massage his striated muscles, working out the knots and kinks from his recent show. Eddie just sighs. The guys keep moving up and down his legs making sure each muscle is worked over. They then move up to his crotch and gently massage his dick and balls. Ian takes his balls in hand and softly rolls them around his fingers, occasionally pulling on the loose skin. Colin is steadily yanking on Eddie’s cock, trying to bring it to full mast. Eddie is standing ram-rod still and has a faraway look in eyes. They can tell he is trying very hard to stay soft and frustrate them. They look at each other across his chest and nod ever so slightly. They move their hands from his crotch area and move them up to his abs and core. They begin softly rubbing his abs, rubbing their fingers across the muscles and valleys. Eddie takes their cue and flexes his abs. They come into sharp relief. Colin leans over and starts to plant wet kisses on the muscles. Ian, not to be out done, locks his lips on Eddies left nipple and begins swirling his tongue around. He occasionally uses his tongue and teeth to pull at the nipple. As he does this, Eddie puts his hand on the back of Ian’s head and tries to pull him closer, so he is plastered onto his chest. Eddie also puts a hand on the back of Colin’s head and pulls him into the valleys in his abs. He flexes his left pec and abs at the same time and both twins moan with pleasure. Colin is slobbering over the abs, wetting them down in anticipation of what’s to come. Ian is still sucking on the left nipple, but has moved his left hand up and is now mashing and on Eddie’s right nipple. Eddie is loving it. He leans his head back and a loud groan escapes him. He pulls the twins off him and pushes them back to the bench and says, “Ok guys, I see you shaved yours bodies completely hair free to get back at me. I get it. I’ll play nice. Now, how will I be able to tell you apart?” Ian pulls a marker from under his towel and turns to Colin and draws a big number 2 on his chest. Colin takes the pen and puts a number 1 on Ian. “Work for you, big guy?” “Yup.” Ian tosses the marker back on the bench. He and Colin start to crowd Eddie again. “Show us your strength big guy” Ian says. Eddies reaches around them again, pulls them close, squats down, and simply stands up. The twins are a good 8 inches off the ground and Eddie is just standing there with a shit-eating grin on his face. “You thought I was showing off last time? Just wait boys, just wait.” He takes two strides to the bench, and sets them on the higher bench. He gets on the lower one and lays on his back. His dick is pointing straight up. He says, “G1, get a condom and lube from my stuff and get me ready.” Ian quickly hops down and does what he is told. Colin in the meantime slides off the upper bench and straddles Eddie’s midsection. He begins grinding his ass against Eddie’s junk and uses his hands to massages his pecs. Eddie just puts his hands behind his head and enjoys the feeling. He tenses his pecs and Colin starts to pound on them playfully. He leans down and begins to kiss Eddie and also places his hands on Eddie’s biceps. Eddie playfully flexes his biceps and they expand to their 23 inches. Colin feels the hardness of the muscles and increases the ferocity of his kissing. Ian in the meantime has been putting the condom on Eddie and lubing him up, generously. He the fingers on his other hand to get Colin ready for the incoming 2x4. When he’s done with both of them, he bangs on Eddie’s dick to let him know. Eddie jostles his hips in response. Eddie pulls his hands from behind his head and places them on Colin’s chest, pushing him up slightly. “You almost ready for the show to start G2?” Colin nods yes. Eddie lowers him for another quick kiss and this presses him upwards like he is doing a flat bench press. He lowers him back down, kisses him, and raises him up again. He does this 8 more times and then says, “No offense kid, but you’re kind of light. G1 get on G2’s back, face down so you can watch me and my muscles.” Ian carefully gets on Colin’s back. Eddie says, “Just insert your dick into his ass. Wouldn’t be the first time and it will give you some stability.” The twins giggle and Ian just shoves his rock hard dick into Colin. “No lube?” Ask Eddie. “”Nope.” They say as one. Eddie sets his hands on Colin’s chest again and feels around for the right points so the weight is evenly distributed. He give Colin another kiss and winks at Ian. “Here we go.” And he presses the boys up slowly. Their chests raise up, but their feet are still on the bench. Eddie lowers them to his chest. Colin leans down and he and Eddie kiss. Eddie does another press and lower. On the way down he shifts his dick around so it is at Colin’s hole. He nudges it toward the hole and starts to push it in. Colin’s eyes go wide and Ian can also feel the added pressure. Colin says, “Whoa dude, I cannot take both of you.” Eddie looks him in the eyes and says, “Don’t you even want to try? It may be fun.” “Maybe another time. My ass is still recovering from out last encounter.” “Fine.” Eddie says, a bit disappointed. “How about this.” He wraps is arms around their backs, twists his body to the side of the bench and stands up again. Ian’s dick is still wedged into Colin, who is pressed to Eddie’s chest. The boys are a good foot off the ground and Colin moves back in for another kiss. He puts his arms around Eddie’s neck for support. Eddie puckers up and starts to ravage his mouth and face. Eddie now swings his dick so it is in position to enter Ian. He slides his hands down Ian’s back, puts his left hand on his ass and promptly sticks two fingers from his right hand into Ian’s ass. Ian opens his mouth in shock and lets out a yelp. All Eddie says is, “Gotta get you ready buddy.” Ian nods blankly. Eddie grabs his unit and starts to move it towards Ian’s hole. Ian frees a hand, and puts it on Eddie’s dick and helps him. When he realizes he is too low, he says, “Eddie, you got to move my ass up a bit or you’ll never get in.” Eddie simple flexes his left bicep, which was still on Ian’s ass, and raises both guys up another 4 inches. “Far enough G1?” Ian moves Eddie’s dick into position and starts to lower himself. “Yup. Go slowly, muscles. We got time, no rush.” Ian feels the dick slowly enter him and he lets out a long guttural, “Ahhhhh… Yeah, right like that. Oh, hold on… Ok, now lower us down.” Eddie complies. Colin looks him in the eyes and says, “Come on muscles, show us what you got. This can’t be it.” Eddie laughs at the challenge, leans back, and bucks his hips. Ian is now firmly mounted and moaning happily. He looks Colin in the eye and brings his right arm into a full bicep flex and puts it right next to Colin’s face. Colin moves his left hand from Eddie’s neck and puts it on the bicep from the backside of it and starts to massage the muscle and squeeze it. Eddie laughs and says, “Hold your horses little man, I’m not done yet.” And with that he releases his other hand from Ian’s ass and brings it up and does a full double bicep pose. Colin is amazed. He moves his right hand to Eddie’s left bicep and starts a dual massage and squeeze fest. Eddie laughs again, and says, “Come on G2, I thought with all our workout sessions, you would have developed some strength by now. Come on, squeeze those biceps like your life depended on it.” Colin starts putting all his strength into squeezing them. “Hey, I can just barely feel you now.” Eddie taunts him. Eddie then moves in for a kiss and continues to hold the pose. He bucks his hips to make sure Ian is still alive. With the motion, Ian moans again and puts his arms around Colin’s neck so he doesn’t fall off to a side. “Yeah, I bet that feels good back there.” Eddie says. Ian moans again in agreement. He is sweating profusely, and not just because they are in the sauna. The feel of his dick in his twin and of Eddie’s in ass is driving him to new highs. He starts to grind his ass back into Eddie’s hips and pulls Colin down with him. When he tries to push up, he finds that Colin’s added weight makes it damn near impossible. He tries again and Eddie says, “Need some help back there G1?” “Yeah, some.” Ian gurgles out. “Ok, hold on.” Eddie looks at Colin and says, ‘”This is your stop, time to get off and wait for the next ride.” He lifts Colin up, off Ian’s dick, and sets him on the bench. “Now don’t go anywhere. Here you can still play around with this.” As he flexes his right arm. Colin’s eyes go wide and he latches his lips onto the bicep and starts slathering it with saliva. “Good boy.” Eddie turns his attention to Ian, “Better?” “Much, thanks.” “No problem. You sure you’re ready? This is going to make the first time look a Sunday stroll.” Eddie says as he puts his left hand back under Ian’s ass. “Bring it muscles.” Ian says mockingly and moves in for a kiss. Eddie meets him half way and uses his hand to lift Ian up and down his dick. Ian wraps his arms around Eddie’s neck and locks his legs around his waist. Eddie starts to raise and lower his hips in a nice slow motion. Ian gets moving with him. They’re undulating and kissing and moaning into each other’s mouths. Colin takes him mouth off of Eddie’s arm and moves around behind him. With his second arm free, Eddie places it on Ian’s other ass cheek and is now free to raise and lower him as he pleases. He flexes his biceps, lifts Ian up, off his dick, and brings Ian’s dick up to his mouth. He swallows it to the hilt in one fluid motion. Ian puts his arms on Eddie’s shoulders and head to steady himself. Eddie easily moves him back and forth, in and out of his mouth. “Hmm, nice flow of pre-cum G1. How about we see if I can get you to blow your load down my throat?” He engulfs the dick and pulls Ian as close to his body as possible. His nose is against Ian’s lower abs, his tongue is lapping at his dick, and he moves his right hand back to Ian’s ass and inserts 3 fingers and moves them around like they belong in there. Ian lets out a guttural roar and tries not to cum, but Eddie is stepping up his game. He moves a forth finger into his ass and is moving his mouth and lips with incredible speed and pressure. Ian is in heaven. Eddie swallows him one last time, sucks on the dick like he’s an industrial strength vacuum cleaner and pushes his thumb into Ian’s ass. Ian’s load explodes out of him with such force Eddie’s mouth is pushed back a few millimeters. He’s impressed and continues sucking. He removes his fingers from Ian’s ass and gently cups his ass cheeks. The next three shots follow the first one down his throat. He slowly moves Ian’s dick from his mouth, licking off and remaining cum. Ian passes out and practically falls over Eddie’s shoulder. Eddie chuckles and lifts him up by the waist and sets him down on the sauna bench. Colin scoots over to make sure Ian is ok. He is. He looks up at Eddie with partial fear and partial anticipation. Eddies dick is level with his mouth. He rips off the condom, engulfs it, and starts to work on it. Colin has never seen a dick so veiny and thick. He puts both hands on it, trying to encircle, but cannot. Eddie just laughs and flexes his dick. Colin is lifted up. He holds on and Eddie raises and lowers him a few more times. Colin lets go and stands up. He moves closely to Eddie and leans up for a kiss. Eddie puts his left hand behind Colin and pulls him close, enjoying the kiss. He cups Colin’s ass and lifts him up so they are at eye level. He pulls his right arm into a flex and moves it into Colin’s view. Colin sees it, but is no longer interested. He’s into the kissing and is trying to devastate Eddie’s mouth and tongue. Eddie is playing along, having some fun. He lowers his right arm, swings it around and inserts 3 fingers into Colin’s ass, like he did to Ian. He finds Colin is looser and opens easily for him. He smiles to himself. Should have started with this one. He backs up, sits on the bench, and grabs a condom and some more lube. With Colin sitting on his lap, it is easy for him to put on the condom, lube up, and then move Colin’s hole into position. He inserts his dick with a steady motion, careful not to push too hard. Colin is grimacing, but taking the rod slowly. Eddie moves up close to Colin’s left ear and uses his tongue to massage the earlobe. Colin sighs and slides down his dick a bit. “Just another few inches G2. You can do it.” “Dude, you’re shoving a fucking 2x4 into my ass.” “Try 4x4” Eddie laughs. Eddie turns Colin’s head bit more and sticks his wetted tongue right into his ear and laps at the inner ear. Colin starts to squirm and the rest of Eddie’s unit slides in. Eddie moves his left arm up a bit and pulls Colin a bit closer to him. He stands up, bucks his hips, and wedges the final bit of his dick into Colin’s ass. Colin is very still, getting used to the feeling. Eddie is patient. When Colin starts to wiggle his hips, Eddie knows he can start moving him up and down. He moves more slowly, deliberately, making each thrust count. Colin has an arm around his neck and one on Eddie’s bicep. Eddie has a hand on Colin’s ass and puts his other hand on his dick and starts to jerk him off, nice and slow, with movements matching his thrusting. Colin is in heaven based on the look on his face, which is flushed and covered with sweat. After 5 minutes of this, Colin is starting to tense up, which Eddie recognizes as he’s about to blow. He quickly lifts him off his dick and swallows Colin’s dick, just like he did to Ian. Eddie does a couple quick in and out movements and sucks on Colin’s dick like he wants to suck it right off his body. Colin is so close. He puts both arms around Eddie’s head and tries to pull him even closer, so more of his dick is in his mouth. The dam breaks, Colin screams and releases his load directly into Eddie’s throat. Eddie gulps 4 times and the load is done. Colin tries to pull his dick out of Eddie’s mouth, but he continues to suck, trying to get anything left in Colin’s dick out. Once Eddie realizes the last drops have been swallowed, he lets the dick slip from his lips, but he encircles the mushroom head and rakes his teeth on it a few times. Colin shutters and releases another smaller load. Eddie grins and he slurps it down. He finally releases the dick and says, “I knew you had more in you. I just had to coax it out.” Colin looks down, smiles, and asks. “You need any help with yours.” Glancing down at Eddie still rock hard dick. “Eh, sure. How about this.” And he slides his unit between Colin’s legs and begins to flex it again. Colin grabs onto to Eddie’s arms to make sure he is not bounced off. Eddie grabs Colin’s waist and just slides him back and forth along the length of his unit with ease, like he is using a washcloth to clean it off. Colin twist his lower legs together, creating a tighter seal for Eddie’s unit to slide thru. Eddie appreciates the new tightness and leans down to kiss Colin. They are kissing when Eddie sense his load is near. He picks up the pace and Colin is rocketing back and forth along the length. Eddie peaks and brings Colin as close to his body as possible and lets his load explode out of him. The first two volleys hit the far side of the sauna. The third one coasts the floor. The last one dribbles down and creates a puddle. Eddie is still rock hard, but can tell the boys are done for the night. He lifts Colin off and gently sets him next to Ian, who is just regaining consciousness. Eddie quickly picks up all the towels and supplies, leans over and gets one twin in each arm, and picks them up. They exit the sauna sideways and Eddie heads for the shower area. Ty, who is cleaning up, sees them coming and says to Eddie, “There had better not be a big mess in there or your ass is mine. Also, are they still alive?” Eddie replies, “Jeez Ty, give me some credit.” Ty just stares at him. Eddie smiles and says, “Yeah, they’re still alive, but sauna may need a good scrubbing down. Have Kenny or Stu do it, they love shit like that and just add it to my bill.” Ty just shakes his head again. “Get them home safely.” “Yes, sir.” Eddie mocks him. He gets into the locker room, sets the guys down on a bench and squats in front of them. “G1, G2, you guys still with me?” They mumble back, “yeah.” “Did you have fun?” “Not really.” G2 says with a big smirk on his face. “I was expecting more muscle.” Eddie leans his head back and lets a roar escape him. “Next time little men, next time.” And he pats both guys on the shoulders.

THE BANE ENCOUNTER A robbery at a large chemical plant located in the industrial section outside of Gotham City had prompted the local SWAT team to be called out to investigate the plant. Once they arrived there, they were met by a large, hulking man with his henchmen. Since this had something to do with experimental chemicals and serums, the police had called out for the SWAT team due to the risky nature of the robbery and the chemicals involved. Furthermore, several police officers reported spotting Bane, a hulking criminal who was very well-known in the area, fleeing the plant in a white sedan. As the chase progressed, two white sedans eventually split off, with Batman and several police officers following one of them, and another set of SWAT cars and numerous police cars following the other. After a while, the second car had gotten lost, and the officers returned to help the first group that was following the first sedan, which was found at an old abandoned shopping mall. The second sedan continued to drive on, heading towards the harbor area where it parked just outside of one of the large warehouses near the docks. Thinking he was unseen by Batman and the rest of the SWAT team and the Gotham City police force, Bane giggled as he quickly left the car and walked towards the back door of the warehouse while carrying a suitcase in his hand. Unfortunately for Bane, he was being tracked by someone from the police force. But it was not whom he had expected. From a distance, Bane’s white car was being followed by a young man on a motorcycle. The young man was Tim Drake, also known as Robin! When Batman had left the Batcave in order to help out the SWAT team, he had dispatched Robin over the radio to help out with the chase since this would not be an easy task. There were too many cars involved in the chase and the chance of Bane escaping was just too great, so Batman wanted Robin to join in and help out. Robin needed some more experience helping out finding and fighting villains like Bane. Now that he had just turned eighteen years old, Batman had decided that it was a great time to give Robin the freedom to go out on his own and to patrol the city on his motorcycle. Plus, it was easy for Robin to maneuver around smaller places since the Boy Wonder traveled on his new bike. Now, Robin was extremely athletic and agile. He had been undergoing extreme training for the past four years and he had developed very well into a handsome, young man and an amazing athlete. Batman had already taken note that Tim had become the most handsome incarnation of Robin to date, with his charming smile and good looks, his ripped body and his extreme athleticism. Robin had used every free moment of his time, when he was not at school, to lift weights, study martial arts, and to develop his body so that he could truly become a hyper-trained “teen wonder”. He had gained an amazing amount of physical strength and stamina, as he was able to squat over 1,200 pounds with ease! Adding to that, he had his good looks as describes by these amazing features: His bright, Cobalt-blue eyes, his shining white teeth, his short, straight jet-black hair, his silk-like smooth, hairless skin, and his manly looking, dark nipples right at the peak of the bulging pectoral-shelves. All these features made him incredibly handsome! Since Robin spotted Batman following a white sedan going in one direction, he decided to follow the second white sedan. There was always a fifty-percent chance that one of them would have the infamous Bane as its passenger! When the sedan parked at the warehouse, Robin stayed far behind, so that he would not be spotted. He could keep his motorcycle behind several containers on the dock, before leaping from the motorcycle and running towards the warehouse where the sedan was parked. Robin quietly ran over to the warehouse and started to circle around, until he spotted a small window. He stopped and took a deep breath, which made the smooth surface of his big, plump pectorals shred into countless striations. Even more impressive were his muscular legs of steel, which were as thick and as long as oak trees. They were behemoths of raw, pulsing power, even capable of smashing concrete when practicing his favorite martial art, which was Muai Thai. If he was seen as a silhouette, then his form was that of a perfect “V”. The Boy Wonder used a cable to climb up the wall and to quietly crawl into the window, landing inside of a storage closet. While hiding in there, he could hear the voices coming from the room next door… Bane was a large, imposing man. As he set his suitcase on the table before him, he towered over Chris, who was his young assistant. Chris was just about six-feet-tall and even to him, Bane was simply huge! Bane was incredible tall, nearing about seven-feet in height, with incredibly wide shoulders and thick, muscular arms. To make his presence even more intimidating, part of his shirt uncovered his massive, hairy chest, even though Bane had a mask over his head and his face. His arms were absolutely stunning; they were long, thick and muscular. Truly, his arms were very well defined, with long veins and deep muscles, a token for a man who had spent a lot of time working out and lifting very heavy weights in the gym. He wore long, black slacks which covered his muscular legs, but there was no doubt that his legs were extremely muscular as well. He just had no desire to show them off for his upper body was enough. Although Bane was big, strong and muscular, he wanted more. A LOT more! “This stuff is going to help me grow even more!” Bane laughed out loud as he removed a small bottle from the suitcase. He took another item, which was a syringe, and poured the contents from the small bottle into a small, plastic container which was attached to the other end of the syringe. “Not only will this stuff make me grow, but whoever I have sexual intercourse with will experience amazing growth as well!” Bane laughed out loud as he carefully prepared the serum for injection into his own, massive shoulder. “I can’t wait to try this out on someone, because I know it will make me incredibly horny!” Chris just gave him a slight grin. The young man had no intention to let the huge man stick his dick down his butthole, but on the other hand, he knew what would happen if he said no. Bane wasn’t too forgiving if his requests were denied. “Alright, get me some paper towels so I can wipe things off… And a bandage!” Bane sneered at the younger guy, who gladly turned around and walked over to the storage room. As he opened the room and switched on the light, something hard hit him on the back of the head, knocking him out cold… In the meantime, Bane had stuck himself with the syringe and he had injected the serum into his shoulder. He was patiently waiting for Chris to return with his bandages and his paper towel. When Bane turned around, it wasn’t Chris standing before him, but…. Robin. “BANE!” Robin shouted at him, as he made his fists. “YOU! You stole some items from the Chemical plant! Hand them over… Or else! Batman and the entire police force are looking for you outside!” Bane turned towards the Boy Wonder and smiled just as the serum started to have its effect on the large man. “My golly, young Robin…” he said calmly, looking down at the teenage hero as he was examining him from head to toe, “You do look absolutely smashing, don’t you?” “What are you talking about?” Robin said, lowering his defenses by lowering his fists when he realized that Bane wasn’t really in the mood to fight. “I just injected myself with a growth serum…” Bane said, just as the serum started to work on him. Bane closed his eyes and craned his neck. He made fists and cringed while letting out a soft growl. Then, right before Robin’s eyes, his already large chest began to bulge out even more, his arms grew even thicker and stronger, and his abdominal muscles became even more defined than before… All in a matter of seconds! “Holy big muscles!” Robin exclaimed as he took a step back while he watched Bane’s impressive figure gain even more muscle in just a few seconds’ time. It seemed as if Bane had gained almost thirty pounds of muscle right there. When the growth spurt stopped, Bane looked down at Robin and smiled while he made both fists and flexed his humongous arms. “How about we go somewhere private where you can feel how big and how strong my massive arms are, Robin? Just for you!” Bane grinned. “That way, you can give me the opportunity to rub those thick, long muscular legs of yours! Is that a deal?” Robin hesitated for a brief moment. Then he realized that he really didn’t have anything to lose. He walked up to Bane and reached out with his hands, just to feel the huge muscles on Bane’s massive chest. “I-I’ve always been intrigued by your large size and your big muscles…” Robin replied in all honesty. “I think you’re extremely big and sexy…” Bane just smiled as he looked down at the smaller and younger caped hero. Then he reached over with his big, thick arms and grabbed Robin by his torso, slowly lifting him up until Robin came up to Bane’s own eye-level. “How about we go and get to know each other better…. Just the two of us?” “I have a small, private apartment… It’s just three blocks from here…” Robin whispered. “We can be alone and nobody will be looking for you there…” Robin gave Bane a card with the address on it and Bane turned off the lights, leaving the warehouse and locking the door behind him. Robin already ran out the door, quietly running towards his motorcycle. Robin tells Batman over the radio that Bane had escaped. The Caped Crusader tells his sidekick to come home when he has completed his patrol. But Robin has other plans, as he heads towards this small apartment, located just a few blocks away from the old, abandoned warehouse where he had just met with Bane. As soon as Bane arrived at the small apartment, he walked into the bathroom and made use of the shower. He took a nice, long, hot shower and dried himself off. When he walked out of the bathroom, he found the Boy Wonder sitting on the bed, waiting patiently. “Hey! Did you take a shower with your mask on?” Robin asked the large man. “Why don’t you take it off?” “I like having my mask on…” Bane replied a little gruff. “It gives me my own personality, just like you wear your own costume…” Bane sat on the bed next to the Boy Wonder, who had his long, muscular legs stretched out and hanging off the side of the bed. Bane casually ran the palm of his hand over one of Robin’s thick legs while Robin just smiled back. “So, your costume isn’t actually a layer of armor, right?” Bane asked him, while running his hand over Robin’s well-defined abdominal muscles and his rock-hard pectorals. “Your suit is just like… Spandex?” “Did you really think these muscles were fake?” Robin giggled. “Listen here! I put a lot of hours of training in the gym into these babies! These didn’t grow so big just by me injecting myself with some serum!” Bane just smiled. He really admired Robin for his incredibly athletic body, especially since he attained that athleticism through natural means. “Yes… But, I could make you bigger…. Much bigger, you know that?” Bane replied with an evil grin. “Well, I don’t care for all the injections, the serums and all the chemicals!” Robin blurts out. “I’m all natural!” “Yes…. I can see that…” Bane says softly as he gets closer to Robin on the bed and runs his large hand over the boy’s steel abdominal muscles. “And, your muscles are very well developed!” Robin just smiled. It felt good feeling Bane’s hand passing over his abs. Bane just smiled in approval, rubbing his pectorals next, before passing his hand over his bulging, young biceps. Lastly, he rubs Robin’s thick neck and broad shoulders. “So, what do you think about me?” Bane asks the boy. “Do you like my body?” Bane lies down on his back while Robin crawls on top of him, but more to his side. Then, he starts to rub his thick, large pectorals as well. Bane is much heavier and larger than the Boy Wonder, so it gives the teen more territory to work with. Robin feels Bane’s large abdominal muscles as well, before he works his way up and reaches his large, bulging pectorals. He could no longer resist the urge to kiss Bane’s large, fine nipples which were sticking out from his pecs, and he could tell that Bane was enjoying the sensation due to him grinning in return. So, Robin continued to suck on his nipples for a few minutes, before focusing his attention on Bane’s thick, long arms. Then Robin smacked Bane’s rock-solid abdomen muscles, which made a loud THUD as if he slapped his hand hard against a brick wall. The teen’s jaw dropped wide open as he realized how big, how hard and how strong Bane was, even for a man of his size. Bane was truly massive and powerful! “So, show me how you got those huge traps of yours?” Bane asked the Boy Wonder. “I really like them a lot!” Bane had long, thick arms, but Robin seemed to have more muscle on his arms, so he was happy to slide off the bed and to walk over to the weight bench. On one end, there was a pull-up bar attached. Robin slid the pin for the bar in the slot so it would lift the most weight attached to the machine. Robin then reached up and pulled the bar down towards him. The bar was now lifting up so much weight that was attached to the chain that the bar started to bend as Robin pulled down on it! Bane had to stand up and position himself behind Robin so he could feel Robin’s shoulders and arms as the teen worked out. Only a few reps were needed, since Robin just wanted to demonstrate how he worked his own traps and delts to Bane. “Nice… Very nice!” Bane grinned. “Now, show me what else you could do with the weights!” “I can show you how I do my squats!” Robin giggled, as he spread out his feet before the bar on the floor. He squatted down and lifted the bar over his head, before holding it behind his neck using his arms. Then he slowly lowered his legs down in the squatted position before raising them up again and standing up straight. He repeated this three times, just to please Bane. Finally, he set the bar on the floor and he walked back to the bench. He got on the bench, lying flat on his back, and reached up with his arms. He grabbed the bar on the rack and lifted it up and off the rack. Then, he slowly lowered the bar to his chest before raising it back all the way up again until his arms were fully extended. He pumped out five reps, with Bane standing just behind him as a spotter, until he set the bar back on the rack in order to complete the short demonstration set. Robin was now completely sweaty, musky and pumped up, having completed several of these exercises, as he got up from the weight bench and saw Bane standing before him. The huge man was more than pleased with the Boy Wonder, who now appeared even more muscular than before, with his muscles all pumped up bigger than ever! “Come over to the bed, my boy….” Bane said in his deep, baritone voice, as the large man crawled back on the bed. He then motioned for Robin to come towards him using his arm. Robin hesitated for a moment. What did Bane want with him? However, he didn’t see any harm in it, and he slowly walked back to the bed and got on. “So, have you ever had sex before, my boy?” the larger man asked him. “Well, to be honest….” Robin replied as he cleared his throat. “Yes, I have!” “May I ask who you had sex with?” Bane wondered. “Any lucky girl?” “I had sex with Batgirl…. And with Superboy!” Robin said quietly, feeling a little ashamed at first. Luckily, the expression on Bane’s face remained the same. He didn’t show a hint of anger or disappointment when he heard Robin’s reply. “Well, my boy…” Bane grinned. “I can give you the most sexual experience ever…. You have never felt anything like having sex with a big guy like me!” Robin gulped. Was this what he really had bargained for? Or was he getting more than he had hoped for? He wanted to stall and keep Bane in the apartment long enough for someone to eventually show up, like Batman or the police, but to have sex with a man as big as Bane? Unfortunately, Robin couldn’t think of a way out. “Uhmm…” “Come on, boy…. Take all those clothes off for me…” Bane said calmly. “Trust me, you’ll enjoy this!” What did Robin have to lose? He had already lost his virginity, so he wasn’t worried about that. So, he slid off the bed and started to remove his shoes, his shirt, his cape and his underwear. Finally, he was completely naked. Bane could only smile as he saw the young athletic youth standing before him. As the boy climbed back on the bed, Bane reached over with his mighty, strong, thick arms and pulled the teen towards him. Bane pressed Robin’s body tightly against his own, with Robin’s cock firmly rubbing up against his own. Robin then began to kiss Bane on his pectorals and on his neck and abs, since his face was so close to his body. It was just so erotic, being held and cuddled by such a big, strong and powerful man like Bane! “Now you get an even better view of my body!” Bane whispered. “Look here…” Bane makes a fist with his right arm, causing a massive ball of muscle to rise up from his arm. The giant bicep looms before Robin’s eyes, and the boy starts to rub it and then lick it with his tongue, never having seen a muscle so huge in his life. Never before has he seen muscles so big, so strong, so hard and so powerful before. It almost seemed inhuman, so insanely strong to him. Robin began to wish that he could even have a fraction of that muscle for himself and Bane began to notice it since Robin couldn’t take his eyes off of Bane’s massive muscles. Robin quietly ran his hand over Bane’s thick arm, his bicep, all the way down the shoulder and his armpit. He was clearly impressed with Bane’s size, his weight and his strength, wishing he could have even a mere fraction of it for himself. Bane placed his hands behind his head, which caused his large pectorals and his muscles on his arms to flex as well while revealing his huge deep and wide armpits. Bane was already a large man as it was, but extending his arms behind his head just totally made him looking even larger as the Boy Wonder lay on top of him, taking in the view of the gargantuan body underneath him. Then he continued to kiss the giant, muscular arms and he kissed the massive armpits, which were the biggest human craters he had ever seen anywhere and on anyone! After a few minutes had passed, Bane suddenly reached over with his big hands and grabbed the teen by his torso, lifting him up and holding him in the air before setting him down on the mattress next to him. Then Bane rolled over, using his arms to keep him from crushing Robin under his weight, as he positioned his crotch just above Robin’s own groin and he started to gently rub his groin over Robin’s dick, teasing him along the way and causing the teen to moan softly with his eyes closed. Bane stretched his thick muscular arms out in front of him and next to Robin’s head, placing his entire body on top of the boy without pressing his weight on him. Only his groin would rub against his cock. Within a few moments, white cum began to flow from the boy’s cock, and Bane stopped so he could position himself accordingly so that he could place Robin’s cock in his mouth and suck him off for a few moments. After Bane had given Robin a blowjob, Robin asked the large man a favor. “Hey, Bane? You… You’re Venom, right?” the boy asked him. “Yeah, you got it, my young friend.” “Can… Can I see you change into your Venom form?” Robin asked him. “I think you look so cool when you’re Venom…” Bane smiles as he slowly gets off the bed and flexes his muscles. His veins begin to pulse rapidly and his muscles expand tremendously as his entire body grows another foot taller and expands in every direction, exploding with muscle! He gains what seems like a hundred additional pounds of muscle as his costume fades and becomes completely covered with blue veins everywhere, from his legs to his torso and his arms. His body becomes completely dark blue with his white Venom insignia on his vast chest. A blue hood covers his head and big white spots mask his eyes. His mouth is now filled with razor-sharp teeth and his tongue is now incredibly long! Bane, now as Venom, is now taller, bigger, stronger and even more powerful than before and Robin realizes that as he watches from the bed. His heart is racing as Venom crawls back on, bigger than ever. Venom uncovers his thick, long, powerful blue cock, which is also covered with veins, and Robin goes crazy! Robin climbs on top of the giant, muscular man and starts to kiss his body all over him. “Bane… I mean… Venom… You…. You’re incredible! I mean…. You’re much bigger and stronger than Batman or Superboy or… ANYONE I have ever seen! Wow!” Robin gasped as he hugged the giant, muscular man. Robin couldn’t help but rub Venom’s large, thick and powerful legs, which were as big as tree trunks, while reaching over and sucking on the man’s big cock. It was just too much for the boy. There was no point in resisting. This was a dream come true. And Venom knew that Robin had a weakness for big, muscular men. “Alright, my little friend…” Venom growled, as he easily grabbed Robin by his torso and flipped him around so that Robin was now lying with his back on top of Venom and with his own abdominal muscles facing up. Robin let out a loud gasp as he felt Venom’s large cock penetrate his buttocks from behind, pushing all the way in. Within seconds, Venom injects a mighty, thick stream of his seed into the Boy Wonder, causing Robin’s own cock to harden and go into an orgasm of his own which is unlike anything Robin has ever experienced in his life! “UHHHMM…. BANE… What…. What are you doing? UUUUGGHHH!!” Robin groans as he is pounded with Bane’s cum on the inside, which makes his own muscles suddenly swell up all over his teenage body! “Time for you to GROW, my young friend….” Venom hissed. “You will be small no longer…” Robin was screaming in pain as he looked on and saw his own biceps bulge on his arms! His chest was ballooning from his chest and his quads were becoming bigger and wider all over! His calves were getting thicker, harder and heavier at the same time and his abdominal muscles were suddenly far more defined than moments ago. And all this was happening while Bane was blasting his cum into Robin’s body from behind! And while all this was going on, Robin’s OWN cock was becoming rock-hard, shooting a long, thick stream of cum into the air which hit the ceiling of the small apartment! “GROW FOR ME, BOY!” Venom roared, as Robin felt a powerful stream of cum being pumped into his body from his butthole, which somehow made his own muscles inflate like balloons at an alarming rate! Robin felt his body grow thicker, harder and heavier with every passing second! Why was he doing this? “COME ON! I’M SUPER HORNY! GROW FOR ME!” Venom shouted again. Then, it dawned on him. The serum that Bane had injected him with had made him super horny. He had been itching to have sex with someone so that HE could make somebody else grow huge and muscular as well! Since Robin was the person to hang out with Bane, he had become the victim! How was he going to escape from this? “Uhhhhh…. Bane…. STOP!” Robin cried out. “Enough…. Please stop it!” Did Bane or Venom even hear him? Then, it happened. Sirens. Police sirens from the distance, becoming louder and louder. They were getting closer. “Time to go, my friend. But, you look great!” Venom said calmly, as he pulled his cock out of Robin’s butt and rolled Robin’s body off to the side. Robin was too exhausted to react as Venom quietly ran out the door. He was gone. A few minutes had passed when Robin finally mustered the strength to get off the bed. When he opened his eyes, he saw the Caped Crusader standing before him. “B-Batman?” “I see that Bane had done a number on you…” the masked man said calmly. “Uhhmm… Yeah…. He turned into Venom and then he… Uhh….” “Spare me the details, Robin. I see what he has done. Which explains how you got your bigger muscles…” Robin got up and saw his reflection in the mirror on the wall. He looked flat out stunning! It was as if all his muscles had suddenly doubled in size! He made a fist and flexed his arms and he was shocked by the size of his biceps. He was just… HUGE! “Get dressed and meet me at the Batcave. We’ll need to make you a bigger costume…” Then Batman disappeared. “Well, I’m bigger and stronger now…” Robin chuckled as he tried to put on his costume, which was much too small. “Thanks a lot, Bane!” At least he got something out of his encounter with Bane. He was now bigger and stronger. Deep down, he had hoped that the police didn’t catch Venom. He could only wish he could meet up with Bane again sometime, since the encounter had just been unbelievable… The End Story narration by Scriptboy Story concept and ideas by LeSeigneur

Ginger 1 and Ginger 2 or G1 and G2, as I call them as I could never keep them straight, and I think they like it that way. We lay entangled on the bed, one on each side me, each nuzzled against my side. G1, on my right, with an arm draped over my chest, playing with my dark blonde chest hair, pulling at my nipple every once in a while, licking at some drying cum. G2 laying soft wet kisses to my upper left rib cage. Their legs enmeshed with mine, and sweaty after our recent session. They both continued to move their legs around, rubbing against my hairless legs, hitting my ball sac and dick once in a while, hoping I’d respond somehow. My right arm caressing G1’s back, stroking his lower back, down towards his firm ass. A light coating of sweaty ginger hair making my fingers slip and glide over the area. My left arm tucked behind my head so my bicep is flexed and available if G2 decides to move on to something different. I nudge G2’s head, he looks up, sees my bicep, and licks his lips, then scooches up. Even after the fun we just had over the past hour, these two seem to be insatiable, but I’m just toying with them, waiting for my strength to return, so I can get back into the show and give them a second round they won’t soon forget. Now, I’m 6’2”, 235, gym rat, strong as fuck, blonde hair, grey eyes, and a nice coating of chest hair. I don’t bother to trim it, but keep the rest of my body hair free. I like to keep my chest hair as a surprise for when I meet up with a guy and they think I’m smooth. But, these two were a treat. I eventually found out they planned on trying to put a fast one by me, by making it seem there was only one of them. I’m in the process of getting them back for it. I saw G1 in the gym one day. He’s about 6’, 190, great build, and found out he is stronger than I thought he’d be. There was something in the way he looked at me with his hazel eyes that made me just walk over and stand behind the flat bench to spot him. I doubt he would have needed the help as he seemed confident he could push the 285 around with ease, but he appreciated the help. He also appreciated the view up my shirt, when he laid down, to my flat abs and muscled pecs as he licked his lips. He stopped staring, his eyes grew intense and he pushed the bar up and proceeded to grind out 8 reps at nice even pace. On the ninth rep he started to falter. I put my hands under the bar to help, but he grunted angrily and I moved them away. He arched his back to the fullest it would go, pushed out a spit laden breath, and shoved the weight up. He blinked and I helped him re-rack the bar. Dude had some strength. I’d have to get his name at some point. There was sweat pouring off his head, onto his neck, and down into his t-shirt. Then I noticed the ginger hair and how curly it was and I nicknamed him Ginger in my head. I wanted to reach my hand into it and just play with the curls. I was getting hard just thinking about the fun I could have with him. He gave me his thanks and proceeded to wipe the bar and bench off and walk away. What the fuck just happened. Nobody walks away from me, yeah, I know, cocky sounding SOB here, but I’m really not. Just a persona for the gym boys. I stare after him and watch that tight ass move away. I start to pitch a tent. A few days later, I’m at the gym again and I see Ginger walk right on by, as if I were invisible. He walks back to the flat bench and starts his set. I stand there thinking it’s a bit weird to do a second round of chest right on the heels of the first round, but you know, everyone has a plan. Let him have at it. I start my set of bicep curls using a straight bar with 25lb weights on each side to start, going light tonight. I rattle off a set of 10, rest for 30 seconds, and then do another 10. Good warm up set. I glance over to Ginger and see he’s up to 185 and moving along like a champ. I toss and another 10 to each side and decide to take my time. I want to be fresh if he looks for help again. I curl out another two sets and switch up to 2 25lb weights on each side. I glance into the mirror to check my form and notice he is looking at me. He wasn’t giving me the ‘come spot me’ look from a few days ago and it kind of bothered me. Who was this guy and was he giving me the brush off? Again, what the fuck. He gets up, ups the weight to 285 and I think, here it comes, the look to come spot him. I’ll get him by ignoring him. I stand there and, as casually as I can, turn towards him, but look past him. He grins at me, almost laughs, lays back down and proceeds to rattle off 10 reps. He racks the bar, gets up, wipes the bar and bench off, and walks by me. He says, “You’re going to catch some flies keeping your mouth open like that.” I am dumbfounded. What just happened? I am tempted to follow him, trap him in a corner, lift him up by his armpits and shake him around a bit. Need to show him who the boss is and that I’ve got the muscles to back up what I say. By the time I come out of it, he has started his next exercise. Ginger proceeds with his chest routine, barely giving me a glance. I try to put him out of my head, but every time I turn around, he is just in my range of view. I’m not sure if he is doing it on purpose or it’s just a coincidence. I move from the straight bar bicep curls to lateral shoulder lifts and some squats. I know, I know, concentrate on one or two body parts a day (legs or chest or arms), and don’t go with a pansy workout of hitting a lot of body parts all on the same day. But this kid, and I wasn’t even sure how old he was, was under my skin and it was bothering the fuck out of me. I need to calm down. I head to the bathroom, lock the door, and yank off a quick load. It eases my mind. Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on how you think of it, the mental image I was focusing on was me tossing Ginger around and fucking him silly. A few days later, Thursday night, leg night for me. Back to my routine. Ignore Ginger if he shows up. Plan in place. Start on a leg extension machine, move to a quad curl machine, onto incline leg presses. My legs are pumped I feel like they could crush watermelons between them, or some punks head, if he gets on my nerves, and then he shows up. I ignore him, but he settles into the full rack machine next to me and starts doing squats. Dammit, why does he have to do legs on my leg day? I stare at my machine, 6 plates on each side, easy set coming up. I polish off 10 reps. I reach up to pull myself up and he leans over and says, “Not bad”. I ignore him. Yeah, dick move, but I act like I in full workout mode. He shrugs and adds another 45lb to each side his bar. Up to 90lb a side and the bar itself, 225, not too bad. He gives me the can you spot me look and I glance away, but them realize I’ve taken it too far. The kid is asking for help, just suck it up and help him. I turn back and nod yeah. He nods. We get into position and he pushes out a solid 10 reps and racks the bar. He turns and nods again in thanks. Ok, ice broken, he’s not a dick as I thought. I go back to my routine and he moves on with his. About 15 minutes later, I’m doing deadlifts and notice he is back in the full rack machine and is loading up the bar again. I’m completely puzzled. I wander over and ask, “Doing another set after the ones you pushed out earlier?” He looks at me and says, “Just got here buddy.” I stare at him for a long moment, muscles start to tense up, biceps twitch, and my chest tightens, and the feeling of needing to show him whose boss pops into my head. “Can I help you with something?” he casually asks. Then I hear a similar voice behind me say, “If he can’t, maybe I can.” I turn to see his spitting image. Ok... Twins… Fuckers. I turn back to the first one and he gives me a mischievous grin. G1 walks next to him and gives me the exact same grin. I start to laugh out load. A bunch of guys stop their routine and turn to look at me to see what’s so funny. We exchange names and I tell them I’ll just call them G1 and G2. They laugh and say ok. I find out they are in their mid-twenties, have good jobs, and like to be with each other as much as being with other guys. They explain they saw me a few weeks ago and hatched a plan to get my attention and to act as if there were only one of them. They’d run hot and cold towards me to see how I reacted. Once they got me riled up, they’d come clean. I tell them G2 almost got the shit kicked out of him for his antics. They laugh and I thought to myself, I’m going to have a lot of fun these two. That was 2 months ago. We decided to become workout partners, or a workout trio?!? They indicated they were looking to get stronger and I agreed to help them. I also told them I would not take it easy on them and if they expected to make some gains, they’d have to work at harder than they were used to. They both agreed. I gave them all the workout tips I knew and if I did not know something, I researched it and showed them what I’d found. They really appreciated all the help and were always asking what they could do for me. I told them working out together was the best thing they could do for me. It pushed me to new heights and made me rethink my workout plan as now I was planning for 3 – or 2 as I counted them as one. LOL Earlier tonight we met at the gym and were going to do an intense bicep workout. I planned on giving them a show afterwards as a surprise. We started off with Incline dumbbell hammer curls, 25lb, 35lb, 45lb weights. They kept up. All biceps getting a nice early pump and sheen from the sweat we break. Next was Incline Inner-bicep curls, 25lb, 35lb, and 45lb. G1 and G2 are powering thru it like beasts. They stood next to each other and gave encouragement and would act as spotter. I would point out adjustments to form or movement so they were getting the most out of the exercise. Onto standing concentration dumbbell curls. Same weights. They were keeping up which was good. I wanted them to push themselves thru the workout. Only way to get stronger and bigger is to push yourself. I ask them how they’re doing and they say fine. I ask them to flex and they both throw impressive double bi’s. I toss mine up and they nod with approval. I can tell they want to reach out and touch the muscles. I squeeze for an extra second and they keep on staring at the muscles. Next was the EZ bar curl. I used a 45 bar with 35lb weights. They used a 45lb bar with 25lb weights. This is where I moved ahead of them. Second set we all added 10lbs to each side. Last set, I added a 25lb weight to each side and they added another 10 to each side. I’m curling 185 and they’re at 135. Not too bad, but I’ll get them higher. They’re each sweating profusely and their t-shirts are becoming soaked thru. I can see G1’s nipples and that G2 tends to shave his chest more religiously then G1. Exercise # 5 is a wide grip standing barbell curl. I start at 115lb again. They move down to a 35lb bar and put 25lb on each side. 85lb is pretty good, especially after the workout we’ve already had. We power thru it. I toss another 10lbs on each side and goad them into doing the same. If you want the muscles, pay the price I tell them. Last set, I pull the 10’s and put another 25 on each side. They add 10’s to each side. I’m pulling 165 and they’re at 125. I playfully mock them saying I’m almost curling one of them right now while the two of them are barely getting me off the ground. They grin and both lick their lips. Next, I move to a Zottman curl. Love this exercise as it targets the two heads on my bicep and does a great job of tearing up the muscles to let them grow. I start with 45lb, move to 55lbs, and finish with 70lbs. Ah, the pain is excruciating, but worth it. I finish the set, and move over to the mirrors. I need to check out my pump and maybe give the boys a peak at what’s to come. I start to flex unabashedly, and they gawk at me. Yeah, just what I wanted to see. They did the same exercise, but with 25’s, 35’s, and 45’s. I tell them to get over near me and show me what they’ve got. They move next to me and proceed to show off their guns. God, who thought twins could look exactly alike, even with the muscles they’ve got on them. I’m really hungering to get these guys into bed tonight. I announce last exercise and that I expect them to leave everything on the floor by the end or else. I say this with my meanest psycho maniacal voice, literally spitting on them. They look petrified as I’ve never been this ruthless with them. Then I wink and give them a crooked smile. They laugh and wink back. I point to the Overhead cable curl and tell them to move or lose it. I make them start with 70lbs on each side. They look exhausted, but I yell, no pain, no gain. They do their sets and I move in and start with 105s on each side and kick thru 10 reps with ease. Biceps full of blood and expanding each time. I glance over to the boys and each has started to pitch a tent. I hold the last rep and flex extra hard to really make the peak pop. I start to sprout a woody as well. They move in for their next sets. I move them up to 90s and shout encouragement to push thru for 10 reps or complete failure. G1 makes it to 8, G2 gets to 10 and takes pride in letting his brother know it. I punch my weight up to 135 on each side and move thru the set like I’m in a different body. I’m watching myself and the boys in the mirror and I just muscle thru it. I think their obvious erections have influenced me. I hold the last two reps in the pulled position so everyone can stare at the biceps and how big and hard they are. I want these kids to get in the mood for later on. I slowly release the hold and the biceps are shaking as I move them back to neutral. After the final rep I give one final all out double bi pose and quickly move into a most muscular. I’m even impressing myself tonight. Full on erection going on and I’m not ashamed of it. The guys see it and glance at each other and smile. I call last set and move their weight ups to 105. I stand right behind G1 as he starts. He gets to 6 and starts to slow. I get real close, my dick almost poking him in the ass and whisper in his ear, “You get to 8 and you get a prize. You get to 10 and you get first shot at it.” As I casually look down towards my raging hard-on in the mirror. He immediately has renewed energy and pushes out another 5 reps, getting to 11. He lets go of the handles, the weights slam down, and he purposely backs into my erection. He asks, “What do I get for 11?” I say, “All 11 I have to offer.” He casually grinds his ass to my dick, completely unbothered by the fact we are in a public gym and there are a bunch of other guys watching us do our workout. G2 moves in and pushes G1 out of the way. “Any encouraging words for me?” he asks. “Yeah, get to 12 and you get to make your bro watch you go first.” G1 starts to protest, but I hold up a finger and point it at him, indicating you did your set, now it’s his turn. He angrily stands to the side. G2 starts his set and gets to 7 with ease, but really slows down. G1 yells encouragement and I move behind him and tell him to look in the mirror. He does and I flex my left bicep and proceed to lick it. His practically cums in his shorts, but manages to push out 3 more reps before dropping the handles. G1 looks on with a snarky grin, but comes over and gives G2 an honest and heartfelt high five. I can tell these guys are all about pushing each other and regardless of who does more reps or pushes more weight, nothing will come between them, not even me. I announce shower time, but not here. I explain I have a large enough tub shower unit at my place and we can relax there and recover. They both agree and follow me home. I wonder what they talked about on the ride over, if they have plan for me, like I do for them… When we get to my place, I ask who wants to shower first and they say they will. “Together?” I ask. They say, “Yeah, it saves on hot water.” They give me another mischievous grin and head off to the bathroom. I smile as their asses shake as they walk down the hallway and into the bathroom. I hear the water come on, and then I can make out both of them getting in… They conveniently leave the door open a crack. I walk down and peak in. Low and behold they are in the tub shower lathering each other up. I thought I had finally nailed down who was G1 and who was G2 based on their chest hair, and I was correct. G1 was washing G2 at this point. Man, they were putting on a show. G1 had the soap and was lathering up the G2’s legs, ass, balls, and dick. The G2 was moaning and enjoying every minute of it. He had his hands on the walls to keep his balance. Apparently not the first time G1 has helped him out after a workout. G2’s legs were more muscular than I thought and watching his brother’s hand slowly rub the soap on the muscles and gently massage his calves, thighs and quads was almost illegal. Watching G1 rub away any kinks made me spring a boner right there. He moved up the legs and stood up so he was right behind his twin. Both were sporting impressive erections and the G1 moved in behind G2 and applied a copious amount of soap and suds to his twin’s ass, really working the crack and hole. His dick leisurely bangs into G2’s ass and eventually he pushes it down, so it is between G2’s legs. He gets a slow fucking motion going on. G2 leans over a bit to give G1 a better angle and sightline. After about 3 minutes of that, G1 moves his hands around to the front of his twin and started to stroke his brother slowly. I was in heaven, but also in hell. Here were these two guys putting on a show, with me peeking in on them, and they were having all the fun. I wanted to see how far they would take it, so I stay quiet and out of sight. G1 stopped stroking the other, to my dismay, and moved up to the abs and chest area. His dick was still between G2’s legs and the fucking motion never ceased. He gave the chest and abs a thorough work over and moved on to the arms. I figured they would spend a lot of time massaging them, and I was correct. G1 worked up a good froth of soap and gently started massaging the biceps and triceps. G2 put his arms over his head and turned around so G1 could wash the armpits and underside of the arms. Now, I knew these guys were close, but when G1 moved in and gave G2 a long sensual kiss right on the lips, my mind was blown and I almost blew my load. G2 casually says, “Instead of staring, come in and help him.” I blush and slowly open the door. I ask, “How did you know I was watching?” “Um, nobody moans as loudly as you do, buddy.” G1 says while still facing G2. He turns to me and says, “Well, get your ass naked and get over here, we’re only half done.” He’s got that evil grin going on. I smile, strip like my live depends on it, and walk right to the tub shower, erection on full display. They both whistle. I step in, grab the soap and get a good lather going. I get behind G1, and push him closer to G2. I start to wash his back, while G2 takes care of his front. Plenty of soap to go around. G1 leans over to his twin and starts kissing him again. G2 cocks his head and sees me watching and wink at me. I put my muscular arms between the two of them and pull G1 back towards me. “Want your reward now for winning the Overhead bicep curl challenge?” I ask. G1 says not yet, but playfully grinds his ass into my dick, causing it to swell up a bit more. I pull him back into me harder and say with a stern voice, “What if I don’t give you a choice?” He coyly replies, “Think you can take on both of us? Because how can you be sure I’m the one who won, and not him?” I stare at him and say, “G2 takes better care of his chest hair then you do.” And I proceed to rub one hand on each of their muscular chests. I wanted to get a good grope in while I was at it and they both seemed to enjoy it as they both flexed their chests and the same time. G1 was right, if their chest hair were not different, I would not be able to tell them apart. He winks back and says, “Nice job big guy. Way to pay attention.” He looks at G2 and says, “I told you he’d find a way to tell us apart. We’ll have to work on making it harder for him.” I smile, pull on his dick and then grab G2’s dick and say, “It’s hard enough already, or should I say, you’re both hard enough already.” They both smile their evil grins, and surround me. They both put a hand on my dick and start to yank on it slowly. I tell them to hold on, but they continue. I need to assert myself. I put my hands on their chests and spread them away from me, biceps flexing, and chest expanding. They hold on for dear life, but I muscle them away. They grin again. “Rinse off and dry off now.” They comply. Once they are dry they try to help me out, but I push them away again and give them the look. They both pout, but stay back. I proceed to dry myself off, but put on quite a show. I turn around, bend over, and start at my ankles. My tight ass on display, I playfully open and shut my hole. I begin to stand up and continue drying myself off. I get to my dick, which is still hard, I turn around so I am facing them and proceed to massage it to its full length and girth. I got 4 eyes ogling my body and I enjoy it. I move thru my abs, chest, and linger on my arms, flexing them so the peaks stand out. The guys start to crowd in, and I let them now. We come together as a group, and I put my arms around them and give them a gently squeeze, just to give them an idea of what’s to come. “Bedroom now.” Again they comply. We walk to my man-cave, or bedroom. A large king-size bed dominates the room. Dark curtains make sure no one can peek in. I didn’t go for a mirror on the walls or ceiling. Just too corny. Plus I want to concentrate on the guy I’m with, not my reflection. I already know how fucking built and strong I am. Also, I want them to concentrate on me too. I want them to feel my power as I do what I want with them. So the boys are standing there, sporting erection which would put most guys to shame, and I move closer, put an arm around each of their asses, bend my knees, pull them to me, and stand up. No wobble or stumble. I stand straight the fuck up and lift these kids off the ground a good 5 inches or so. They extend their arms to steady themselves using my shoulders or biceps, but I growl “No” and they move their arms back. Kids need to see and understand my strength. I proceed to walk to the bed, toss G2 down and look at G1 and say, “It’s time for your reward, whether you like it or not.” “Yes, please.” Is all he says gazing into my eyes. His hands come up and wrap around my neck. I shrug my shoulders and pinch his arms there. He tries to move them, but I apply more pressure and give him the look saying you’re not going anywhere unless I say so. He grins to show he understands and moves in for a kiss. It is long and sloppy, wetting my mouth, tongue, and lips. I reciprocate. Our tongues are dancing with each other. I shift him around so both hands are cradling his ass. I look at G2 and tell him to go into the nightstand and pull out the box of condoms and lube. He obeys. I tell him to open one and put it on my dick. He rapidly complies, taking his time to make sure the condom is on all the way and has a nice big pouch at the top to catch my load. I tell him, “Lube up your brother’s ass, I’m sure you’ve done it once or twice before.” They both laugh. I’m still cradling G1 and he’s started massaging my arms and playing with my chest hair. I like the feel of his weight in my arms and think, I may use these guys for warm-up curls one day. I lean in for another kiss and begin to ravage his mouth. His dick gets even harder, starts spurting pre-cum, and I’m not even in him yet. He tries to pull back as I begin to get rough, but I glare at him and he lets me continue. My tongue invades his mouth, spilling saliva and spit all over his teeth and the roof of his mouth. He seems to be getting into it now. Good. G2 has finished lubing his ass. I flex my bi’s, raise G1 up another few inches and flex my dick to his hole. I slowly but adamantly lower him onto my dick. His eyes grow wide when his ass feels me penetrate him. He wants to yell, but I am still kissing him and sucking the air out of him so he cannot yell. G2 is squatting behind his brother making sure my dick is sliding in nice and easy. Every once in a while he puts some lube on his hands and applies it to my shaft. G1 starts to shake a bit due to my size. I realize there is no use in harming him, so I ease up the pressure. He relaxes and his ass opens up for me some more. I release my grip and bit and let his weight lower him further down my unit. He’s almost there, but then shows a pained expression. He grunts and G2 immediately gets up and says, “You’re hurting him, pull him up a bit.” I bark, “I know what I’m doing G2, now get behind me and lick my ass.” I release my right arm from G1’s ass, grab a hold of G2 by the neck and pull him close to my face. “You want to see real strength, keep it up.” G2 grabs my wrist with both his hands and says, “If you hurt him, you’re going be sorry.” “Yeah, who’s going to do it, you?” I say as I start to lift him up. Good thing he grabbed my wrists, more support for him. His eyes get wide and I slowly put him down and nod for him to get busy with my ass. I turn back to G1, see there is still a pained expression on his face, but it has lessened. I’m not going to hurt him, but I’m not telling them that yet. I’m still getting them back for their hijinks. I know they’ll have a shit ton more fun if I’m rough with them, then if I went soft and cuddly. If they want soft and cuddly, I got a buddy I can introduce them to. Back to G1. He’s sitting down and seems to have become accustomed to my dick in him. I release my left arm from his ass and pull it behind my head and flex. He looks at it lustfully, licking his lips. I nod, and he moves his head towards it. He has wetted his lips and starts slobbering all over the face of the biceps and goes down to my armpit. He’s washing it out like a good little boy and man it feels good. I put my right hand into his curly ginger hair and finally get to play with the curls. They’re not long flowing locks, but not too short so as to keep me from having fun with them. He moans as I move my hand around. I seem to have hit another sensitive spot. Wonder if G2 is the same. I lean over slightly, spread my legs a bit, and put my right hand on G2’s head and force him into my ass crack. His tongue goes into overdrive worshiping my hole. I open and shut it as I feel his tongue play with it. At one point he darts his tongue inside when it’s open. I clamp my hole shut trapping his tongue. He feels the pressure, but still manages to maneuver his tongue while it is inside. Good boy. I rub my right hand thru G2’s hair like I did with G1. He moans the same way. Ok good. Twins to the end. Time to put this party into over drive. I lean back up, tell G2 to come around front and sit his ass down on the bed. He obeys… Good, he’s learning. I proceed to put both hands on G1’s lats. I look him in the eyes and say, “You ready for the best ride of your life?” His eyes get wide, both his arms shoot out and lock onto my biceps, and he nods yes. “Good. Here we go.” At this point I raise his ass up almost off my dick and slide him back down. His eyes roll around and his head starts to roll on his shoulders. I start to move him up and down more quickly. His hands start to increase their pressure on my biceps, but I just flex them harder. He responds by tightening his ass’s grip on my dick. I love the new found pressure, and let out a little growl, move my lips towards his, and start to kiss him again. He’s loving it. He’s now moving his ass up and down on his own, well, I’m still helping out by raising him up by his lats. Lips locked, hands locked onto my biceps, and his dick as swollen as any I’ve ever felt. Now is my time to push him over the edge. I move my hands to his waist, and start to pump him up and down like he’s my own private flesh light. He’s in heaven, I’m just breaking a sweat and G2 is whacking off vigorously. I yell at G2, “Stop. You’re not allowed to cum before him.” He obediently takes his hand off his oh so erect and swollen cock. He desperately wants to jerk it, but I turn so I can watch him. He now understands how serious I am. I turn my attention back to G1, who is gurgling and seems to be passing out. I free my left hand, wrap it around his cock, and start to jerk him off, timing my movements to match with my thrusting. He can’t take it anymore and eructs with a massive load. First shot, over my shoulder. Good boy. Second shot, my face, chin, and chest. I lick as much up as I can. Third volley coats our chests and abs. Final one, dribbles out and slides down his cock to coat his shaft and balls. His arms let go of my biceps. I walk over to the bed and pull him off me and put him down. I don’t throw him onto the bed as he is about passed out and I’m not trying to hurt them or scare them off. I looked at G2 who is still sporting a gorgeous boner, lean down, pick him right up, and start to slide him down my shaft. “I hope you’re ready for the ride of your life.” He tightens his ass just like his brother did. Nice. I grab his lats, he puts his arms around my neck and hauls himself in for a sloppy kiss. He’s biting my lower lip when I enter him. His eyes open even wider and I nod yeah, now you know the pain your brother was in. He uses his hands to massage my deltoids and neck muscles. I move more quickly with G2. I’m already sliding him up and down my shaft quickly. He pulls his lips back, sticks his tongue out and starts to lap his brother’s cum off my face. When he has a tongue full he moves back in to pushes his tongue into my mouth, depositing the jizz. I swallow and lick his tongue and lips clean. I have him moving at a good pace on my dick when he suddenly grows tense. His hands latch on to my delts, and he wraps his legs around my waist. He freezes and shoots a load to match his brothers. Cum is everywhere on me and him. Our faces, chests, and abs. His legs release from my waist, but I am not done yet. I walk back to the bed, pull him off my dick and place him next to his brother. G1 has regained his composure, is leaning up on his elbows, and caught the end of my fucking his brother. He gives me a smile, and starts running his hand thru G2’s hair. I rip the condom off my dick, place both hands on it and start to go to town. G2 opens his eyes, leans up, but is still kind of out of it. I keep whacking off, but release my right hand, and throw up a bicep flex. I pull my left hand off and now do a massive double bi pose. The guys are aroused again. I move closer and nod my head for them to grab my dick. They maneuver around on the bed and each put a hand on my dick and start to jerk it off. To me the feeling is unbelievable. G1 then puts his other hand under my ball sac and starts playing with my balls. Oh boy, there’s a mistake. I go from double bi to most muscular, let out an animalistic yell and spew my load onto both of them. Cum is again, everywhere. I’ve shot four volleys and coated the bed, them, and my legs. I’m still erect, but the boys looked wiped out. I lean down, pick up G1 and move him further onto the bed. I do the same with G2. I move into the area in between them and pull their heads close to me. “Rest up gentlemen. Next show coming soon.”

Link to part 1 here Link to part 2 here Link to part 3 here "I better hit some more poses for you then hadn't I mate?", I said to my aroused admirer, who was now suddenly beaming at the prospect of watching me flex more. With both hands resting on my hips, I looked at my lucky spectator head on and slowly cranked down into a explosive must muscular. As I hit the peak of the pose and squeezed with effort, I released a loud, arrogant, "ARRRGGHHHHH". "Fuck YES!", The Transformer exclaimed. In response, I released one hand, curled it into a fist and squeezed out yet another most muscular with a shamelessly cock, "YEEEAAAAHHH"! I then made my boldest move yet. I walked, no, strutted towards The Transformer until I was merely a few feet away from the couch he was sitting on, and releasing my loudest and most aggressive growl yet, I bought both my arms up and then cranked down hard into a brutal and intense crab most muscular. "GAAARRRGGGHHHH"! I squeezed and squeezed as hard as I could. Every single body part was tensed and strained to the absolute max. My whole body just a mass of huge, tight, flexed muscle, squeezed into the ultimate bodybuilding pose. "OH FUUUUCK"! The Transformer's eyes were wider than ever before. He looked as if he was struggling to breathe and a look of sheer panic suddenly swept across his face. Was watching a huge, inhumanly conditioned bodybuilder flexing and squeezing out an explosive crab most muscular just a few feet away from him, while releasing the most outrageous and arrogant growl about to cause The Transformer to cum? His whole body suddenly began to tremble. "Oh God no!", he exclaimed. Oh God YES!! Fucking blow that load mate. Watch me flex my huge, freak-like muscles and just fucking CREAM IT!! Still squeezed in my crab most muscular to the absolute max, I released one last grizzly growl in The Transformer’s face, guaranteed to push him over the edge, and cause a major mess in his undies. "GGGRRRAAAARRR"! And that's when it happened. Completely snapping me out of my pose, an intensely bright, white light suddenly started to radiate from The Transformer’s body, which was now jolting with force underneath. It was so bright I had no option but to cover up my eyes with my huge, bronzed forearm. Confused at what was happening and scared for my new found admirers well being, when the brightness seemed to vanish, I anxiously pulled my arm away to ensure that he was OK. What I saw startled me so much that I released a yell and instinctively backed away. A stranger had somehow gotten into The Transformer's house. That was my initial thought. And then I realised, the man sitting on the same coach, in the exact same spot as The Transformer had, was not a stranger at all. The absurdly gorgeous man who'd been dubbed "THE REAL LIFE G.I JOE", and had appeared as a model on the cover of a men's fitness magazine, the man with impressively pumped arms, a fantastic chest and an absolutely jaw droppingly perfect physique, the man who had the power to transform others into any living person for twenty-four hours, was in fact, a slightly nerdy looking, still rather cute, but mostly unremarkable looking man of slim build, with very little evidence of muscle mass under the t-shirt which was now about two sizes too big for me. Completely lost for words, The Transformer looked at me with a deeply embarrassed and sorry look on his face. A face I then suddenly realised I'd seen before. "It's you", was all I could pathetically say. "The guy in the picture in the Star Trek costume". He sheepishly offered me a deflated smile. "Minus the ears", he replied. With the comment, and the reality of the situation which had suddenly dawned on me, I felt my mouth curling into a huge, amused grin. "So I guess you can also transform yourself into anyone you like"? Still looking extremely embarrassed, he picked up the fitness magazine from the coffee table and holding it up to reveal the man who not five minutes ago was sitting talking to me, sheepishly replied, "Anyone I like". I couldn't stop smiling. I'd been so nervous in the presence of this guy, and all the time he was just an just an average built, slightly geeky looking but admittedly still pretty cute bloke who, on occasion, liked to dress up in Star Trek costumes. And there I was. A shredded fucking muscle God in shiny pink posers. Towering over him. Almost on the verge of making him cum in his pants. Most people wouldn't even look twice at the guy who was sat sheepishly in front of me. Whilst the body I was then inhibiting caused people from all corners of the globe to cum just from looking a photo of it on the Internet. And yet, something was abundantly clear to me. Me and this guy; we were exactly the same. The incident had clearly knocked his confidence. "I never transform people as my regular self mate", he began to explain. I carried my 200 lbs body of ripped muscle and sat next to The Transformer on the couch. He looked slightly terrified as I sat down next to him, and couldn't seem to stop staring at my huge pecs, but he continued to explain regardless. "It's just to protect my identity really. I must have gotten my timings wrong. I saw that guy in the magazine yesterday and thought - yeah, it might be kinda fun to be that hot for a day". "I think I can relate to that", I said. With this, The Transformer seemed to relax a little, and he flashed me the first hint of his real, rather adorable smile. Sitting next to him on his couch, the size difference between us was ridiculous. My thick bronzed legs alone looked about three times as big as his. I felt a heady mix of power, superiority and overwhelming arousal. I also suddenly had a strange urge to dive towards The Transformer, kiss him and just embrace him with my sheer mass. "But I'll be honest mate”, he continued. ”I do this a fair bit. Transform myself. Not that I don't like the real me. I mean, I'm no G.I Joe but, I'm fine with the way I look. I more do it...for fun". And with this, his mouth curled into the most mischievous smirk. "I think I can relate to that too", I said. We were sat smiling at each other, when it suddenly dawned on me just how much I actually liked him. Not just the gorgeous fitness model, G.I Joe version either. I mean, granted, he was one beautiful fucking man. But the real version too. "Soooo", I began. “Before you transformed, you seemed to be enjoying watch me flex.” "Too fucking right I was mate!", he exclaimed. "So I could do a bit more posing for you, or...I could show you my superpower"? His eyes widened and he suddenly looked excited. "The second one mate"! He then looked a bit confused and flustered and quickly said, "No, the posing. No wait. Oh shit - do I have to chose just one?" I chuckled and felt my heart flutter just a tiny bit as I struggled to comprehend just how endearing and utterly adorable he was - whether in this body or his previous one. "Why don't we start with the superpower", I said. "OK", he grinned excitedly. "You ready"? I asked. The Transformer nodded and I took his hand in mine. The difference between them was almost comical. His pale, average sized and perfectly normal in appearance, mine big, bronzed, veiny and anything but normal. He smirked giddily and I felt an instant surge of electricity as we touched. That smile almost tripled and his eyes widened to a brilliant degree as I bought my left arm up into a one armed bicep flex, and firmly planted The Transformer’s hand around the gloriously bronzed ball of muscle exploding before his eyes. As his fingers wrapped around the rock hard and indecently sized peak of my freakish left bicep, I squeezed hard, looked The Transformer in the eye and released an outrageously cocky, "YEEEEAAHHH!", in his face. "OH FUCK"! The Transformers mouth was hung open and his look was part way between shock and sheer pleasure. With my palm still firmly covering the back of The Transformer’s hand, his fingers continued to dig into the freakishly sized bicep muscle. As I squeezed as hard as I possibly could, I gritted my teeth and released a deep, loud growling noise. "GRRRRRRRRR"! And that's when it happened. "OH FUUUUUUCK!", The Transformer exclaimed. His mouth and eyes grew wider, and his legs began to shake. "Oh Gaaawwwwwwd", he cried. With his mouth stretched open as wide as it possibly could be, he threw his head back, and, still firmly gripping my bicep, his whole body started making quick, sharp jolting movements, and he unleashed a chorus of the loudest, orgasmic groans of pleasure. "GRRR-YEEEEEAHHH", I growled over the top of The Transformer’s moans of ecstasy, which then turned into pants, groans of, "Oh God", "Oh fuck" and then, finally, into giddy laughs of post-orgasmic joy. Half an hour into my day of being a huge, shredded muscle freak and I'd already made someone cum in their pants. "Fucking HELL", The Transformer cried, as he tried to catch his breath, unable to wipe the huge smile off his flustered face. With my bicep then un-flexed, I unwrapped my palm from around The Transformer’s hand, which proceeded to slide off my mound of muscle mass. "Wait!", he said, his mind ticking over as he studied his now free hand. "Was that your superpower"? I looked at him and smirked. "I touched you...and I came", he said, trying to figure out what my mysterious power was. "No. You touched me and I came". He'd cracked it, and then he spoke my infamous superpower name. "You're...you're The Human Orgasm"! I blushed slightly, continued to grin and playfully raised my eyebrows. "Imagine that"! "So...you make people cum just by touching them? WOW!", he said. "Yep! Well...only if I want to obviously", I assured him. "Phew. Well that's good", he said. "That would make shaking a strangers hand very awkward". I laughed and thought it best not to mention the fact that before I really learned how to control my power, that very extremely awkward scenario actually did occur on one occasion. Instead, without really thinking I blurted out, "I only do it with guys I like". I hadn't meant for the comment to be flirtatious or suggestive at all, but as soon as it slipped out, I realised that it qualified as being both. The Transformer blushed furiously, and his mouth uncontrollably grew into his giddiest grin yet. "I have a confession", he said. "OK", I curiously replied. He adorably took a deep breath. I had no idea what The Transformer was about to say, but he was clearly very nervous about it. "I think you're cute". I was completely baffled. It was such an odd comment to give to a 200 lbs muscle freak known for his insane conditioning, alien-like quads and thick, shredded glutes. A muscle freak who'd just made him cum in his pants while he digged his fingers into one of his rock hard, freakishly huge, fully flexed bicep. "Oh-kay", I replied. "Thanks"! "No! Not this guy. I mean - yes, you're cute. He's cute. Kind of". He didn't sound too convincing of the last part. "I meant - you're cute. The real you." His shoulders relaxed and my heart started fluttering once more. "I thought it from the moment you turned up at the door. And I knew you fancied me. Well - him. Who wouldn't? And I know you were probably checking out my arse when you followed me into the flat". I couldn't help but smirk at this particular statement, as he continued. "He does have a nice arse. I mean - it's nothing like THAT arse. Fuck! But yeah - I just wanted to say. I think you're cute. Really, really cute". I could barely wipe the smile off my face. I had no idea what to say to those completely adorable words, so I thought for a moment, and calmly spoke the first words which came into my head. "I'm gonna kiss you." His mouth grew into the most uncontrollable smirk. "But", I continued. "Not like this. I'm gonna come back here in twenty-four hours, when the transformation has worn off, and I'm no longer in Stephen Dresner’s body, and then I'm gonna kiss you. If you'll let me". The Transformer couldn't stop grinning. "I guess I'll see you in twenty-four hours then". "But you have to be the real you too", I explained. "You wouldn't prefer me to be "The Real Life G.I Joe"? I shook my head. "No. Although", I began, my mind drifting to the inexplicably gorgeous man who'd answered the door to me earlier that afternoon, "You can always turn into him afterwards. If you want". He laughed, and as we sat there smiling at each other, the chemistry between us felt stronger and more evident than ever. A knot suddenly arose in my stomach and the giddiness and excitement I had been experiencing up until that moment unexpectedly and momentarily turned into fear as I realised that I could really see myself falling for the guy sitting next to me. Here I go again. "So Tobey", The Transformer began. "How are you planning to spend the next twenty-four hours, like, well...THAT?", he asked, pointing at my outrageously muscular, gloriously chiselled, muscle popping physique. The question suddenly pulled my thoughts away from any potential love affair with The Transformer and back to the sole reason why I’d met him in the first place; to inhibit the inexplicably muscular and freak show worthy body of a genuine, competition conditioned bodybuilder. I suddenly felt an incredible surge of excitement at the possibilities which lay ahead. I had planned to spend a good portion of the day flexing, touching, worshipping and cumming over my own freaky muscle mass in the mirror, but the incredible rush and power I’d felt from The Transformer’s reaction to my body was suddenly giving me a few other ideas. I also couldn't deny the huge ego trip I was experiencing just from being so much bigger than The Transformer. Being that huge, being so different in appearance, not just to him, but the majority of the people outside of his flat. Knowing I was a freak that people would queue up just to merely touch. Knowing I could make certain people cum just on appearance alone. It was incredibly intoxicating. "I think I kind of wanna...freak people out", I mischievously said. "Just strut through a city centre in shorts and a tight revealing vest. My enormous, freaky, bronzed beef just spilling out for everyone to see. Watch the looks of fear and confusion. Hear the shocked gasps and see the awe-stricken glares. If they stare hard enough I might stop and hit a cheeky double bicep just for the hell of it. YEAH! Or maybe squeeze a quick, hard crab most muscular in their faces. BOOM!" Clearly liking what he was hearing, The Transformer was listening intently and grinning like mad. "Watch you don't get arrested for giving some poor old dear a heart attack". I laughed and continued. "Or maybe I could waddle into my local Tesco’s. Take off my shirt and drop my shorts to reveal my pink trunks and just start hitting some poses in the middle of the meat aisle. OOOOOF"! The Transformer laughed and shook his head. "Has anyone ever told you you're a little bit of a nutter mate"? I grinned. "Only the people who know me best". He suddenly looked a little deflated as he spoke his next words. "Well Tobey, I should probably let you go. Muscles to flex, people to freak out and all that. You might have to turn sideways to fit through my front door mind". I laughed and, bringing my fists either side of my waist, I spontaneously hit a front lat spread for The Transformer to show off my impressively thick lats, with a cheeky, short, dog-like bark; "RUFF"! I couldn't deny it. I was really enjoying The Transformer's company. Just sitting there with him felt new and exciting and I suddenly felt a twinge of sadness that our encounter was coming to an end. "I guess I'll see you in twenty-four hours then". I didn't even know his name, and, given the kind of service he provided, and much like anyone who "sold" their superpower, I wasn't expecting him to provide it just yet. So, taking his hand and intertwining his fingers with mine, while affectionately looking him in the eyes, I christened him with a new nickname. "Mr McSpunky-Pants". He squeezed my hand and giddily and affectionately gazed back at me and gave me my own adorable name. "Yep. See you in twenty-four hours. Tobey McCutie-Bum". "Unless", I began. His eyes widened and his face suddenly lit up in anticipation of my next words. "You want to come with me"? "You mean it?", he endearingly and excitedly asked. "Of course", I replied, shaking our hands which were we still locked together. "Tesco’s here we come!", he brilliantly said. "Wait", he continued. "You mean...come as me you mean?", he asked. "Like this"? "Sure", I replied. I hadn't really thought of an alternative. "Hmmmm", he said thinking. "We could do that. Or, I could transform into someone else". "You could", I said. "Though I am rather partial to this version". He blushed and replied, "I'm just thinking, on this occasion, we might have more fun if I transformed into…a different person". "Ok", I curiously said. "Do you have anyone specific in mind"? It was at this point that The Transformer reached for, and picked up my muscle magazine lying on his coffee table. He flipped the pages so the magazine was closed, and once again looked at the picture of the huge, hardcore, fully flexed bodybuilder on the front cover. The very bodybuilder who'd freaked him out and caused such an extreme reaction the first time he’d seen it. His mouth curled into a devilish grin as he looked from the bodybuilder on the magazine to me and answered my question. “Oh…I may have a certain someone”. The End

I Begin... This has been coming for over 3 months now. Every time he is there, I can't take my eyes off of him. I know he sees me, but I don't care and oddly enough, it seems, neither does he. He is the largest and most incredible looking man I have ever seen. He is so thick with muscle that you'd think that he could barely move, but he is incredibly agile. He is limber and he stretches better than most. It's as if he has the accelerated body of a gymnast, with huge balloon-like muscles, but he's cut and inhuman looking like a Superhero. He literally looks like one of those morphed guys that you see online on the Muscle Growth sites, but he's made of real flesh and blood. All of the woman and some men fawn over him like bees to honey, but when I'm there, it seems his attention is on me, just as much as my attention is on him. It's uncanny, but I feel he is there just for me. He is an Asian man, but I'm not sure what ethnicity, nor do I care. He is simply marvelous: Dark wavy hair, hairless skin like bronzed butter with intense features and a square jawline. Piercing ocean blue eyes and deep red, plump, delicious looking lips. His upper arms are at least 30 inches around and his forearms alone must be 20 inches thick. His chest is like a pair of life preservers made of steel, with nipples that are brownish and as big as a baby's pacifier, that hang down due to the weight of his massive pec muscles. He never wears a shirt, mainly and honestly, because I don't know of one that would fit him. He even comes outside shirtless, even in the winter and it's as if the weather doesn't even phase him. He's always in skintight shorts, of various colors, so he must change them. Normally shorts of that size, I'm guessing at least a 5XL, would hang loosely on anyone else, but on him they literally look painted on, and that's not just an expression. You can see every muscle move under those shorts...EVERY muscle! His ass is as large as small suitcase with two huge basketball rocks for buttocks. His shorts are pulled so tight across them that there is an open gap where his ass-crack begins, that would easily fit a hand down in it loosely, letting you see the beginning of paradise. The front of his shorts is obscene even beyond porn standards, with his package protruding at least 8 inches out from his body and hanging about the same 8 inches down between his legs. The mound is filled with a cock that stretches the fabric around it leaving nothing to the imagination and the visibly lined head actually rests below the largest balls of immense glory I have ever witnessed. His thighs are, each, larger than a Great Dane's torso in which with each step or movement of them shows the muscle cords through his bronze translucent skin. But his legs are, other than a small tuft of black hair under his arms, the most prominent area of his body that has a thin layer of hair running over it. In fact, actually there only a trace, though It's not noticeable until the light hits it just right, of a smooth field of golden fur covering his body, so even though he looks smooth as silk, he is covered in micro hair. I have come to realize he does not shave. Yes, I have noticed him and studied him that closely, but from afar. You would think that he would be gawked at or even made fun of, but everyone just treats him normal, albeit if normal was acting like schoolgirls meeting the high school quarterback. No one challenges him and no one gets too close to him, but everyone knows about him, and most are drawn to him. Me? Well....there is no doubt that I'm drawn to him, but here's the thing, I should mention that I'm not gay, or I don't think I am, but I honestly, since I can't get him out of my head, I just don't know anymore. I've looked at other guys, big muscular guys, just to see if I'm attracted to them, but...well...I don't think so. Sure, I appreciate them and, I'm sure due to him, I would love to feel their power, but it's more of an idol/worship thing than it is sexual in nature. With him? I'm guessing all bets are off, because from the very moment I see him, my cock is so hard it hurts. When he is around, my workout feels amazing. The pump I get is more than any other time I workout when he's not near me. Is it because I want to impress him or is it something else? When I'm near him, I have gained more muscle and strength, faster than ever. I literally have gone from a middle-aged plump man to a well-toned muscled, contest ready bodybuilder...and it's all happening within the last 3 months, since I've seen him. As well, I think even my cock had grown an inch or two as it was thicker in my hand and to pump it, I could now use 2 hands. Also, every time he is there, like I said about getting so rock hard, I have no choice but to beat off in the showers. It's uncontrollable. I literally don't care about anything else, just getting that feeling. It's a feeling that is beyond a regular orgasm. It's as if, when I cum, I go to another plane of existence. The moment the water hits me, I get hard as ever as I feel a power course through me that drives me mad with ecstasy. My orgasms are doubled in intensity and the amount of cum in me has tripled, as I paint the shower walls and then still in a type of sexual frenzy, I lick them and myself clean of my cum. The taste of my cum only makes me hornier in a vicious cycle that I can't escape. Sometimes, even one orgasm isn't enough, as I shoot 2 or 3 times until I empty my newly larger ample nuts. I can't explain the feeling inside me when he is around me. I'm totally energized, horned up beyond belief, stronger than normal and I feel I could fuck a hole through a wall. It's as if his mere presence changes me. Last week, he talked to me and told me how proud he was of my growth in size and strength just in the past few months. He touched my shoulder and an electric feeling of power and strength that ran through me almost made me pass out. Visions soared inside me and I looked up at him as I sat on the weight bench and that is when I knew I was his. He knew it was well as he passed to me, in that moment of touch, everything to get me ready for what was too come. All he said to me was, "Soon". I had no idea what he meant, but at the touch of his hand and his word, I got harder than I had ever been almost immediately. In fact, I shot a small load inside my shorts without even trying. I worked out for 4 hours that night, with a hard on that would not ebb, until the gym was almost empty. What the fuck kind of power does this man have over me, I thought, but at the same time, I didn't care. I wanted more. I went to get a drink of water and got up the courage to go and talk to him, but he was gone. I continued to workout for about another hour and then I went to take a shower. Since my hard on would not go down, I... well, let's just say I got a few strange looks, but a couple of the looks were of a definite interest which only made me hornier. What the fuck? I was getting sexually aroused by the other guys. One of the guys actually said to me that I was totally fuckable as he grabbed my rock-hard ass after I had stripped down in the locker room. I quickly put on my towel, but at the same time I wanted him to continue to touch me. In fact, I could feel the precum leaking out of my cock under my towel as hand continued to fondle me. I excused myself by saying , "Soon" (Hmm, that was odd) and I walked to the showers. As, I passed another guy, in his shower stall, drying off, I stopped when I heard him gasp and mutter under his breath, "Fuuuckkkk me, daddy". I noticed how thick and muscled he was (which I barely ever would have done before) and I smirked at him as I took off my towel, playfully revealing my hard muscled body and rock-hard dripping cock. He responded by licking his lips at me and looking around as if to see if anyone was watching. "Wanna wack off?" was all he said and honestly, a few months ago, I would have been appalled and disgusted, but now, I'm sure because of my Asian God, I welcomed the man's advances and I desired to stick my cock down his throat or up his ass. As we both began the ritual, I looked down the shower stall hallway to see the ass groper and another hot well hung black man, watching me as I stepped into the stall, I turned on the water and didn't close the curtain. Both men were hard as rock and seemingly not the bit worried about anyone else that might have seen us. In fact, all 4 of us felt like the world was only us at the moment and no one else mattered. The second the water touched my body, I shot a large wad of precum out into the shower stall hallway, and I heard the black man say, "Fuck, did you see that?" to the ass groper. I looked over at my other admirer and he was jacking his cock like a fucking rabid animal. His body was hairy and thick with muscle and his cock was very thick with full ripe balls that yearned to explode their cum. There was no doubt that I yearned for him, but I felt he yearned for me even more and that was even more of a turn on. I wanted to fuck him and fill him with my cum. I wanted him to eat my ass and suck my cock. I wanted to own him. In fact, I wanted all 3 of them. I needed them to worship me. I felt a new power inside of me. It was a power of dominance and control. I was the Alpha and these...these things...were mine to use and control. My level of excitement rose in tornado of desire as I began to jack my cock as well. Using both my hands which didn't entirely cover my shaft, I pumped at him like I was going to fire my cannon across the hallway to put him through the back wall. He was definitely impressed by my body and the look on his face was the most incredible look of yearning for someone that I had ever seen. He began to moan loudly as we fist fucked ourselves. The other two men couldn't care less about being discreet as they came over, standing outside of my admirer's stall and fist pumped their own cocks. The sounds of masturbation rang through the stalls and locker room. The wet slapping of skin and the intense crazed moans of a fire that was unrelenting coursed through us. My main focus was on my shower admirer, but I could also hear the satisfied and yearning moans of the other two men as they joined in harmony. The feeling of one of my new super orgasms was quickly rising and I yelled to them that I was close, pointing with my free hand for the three of them to kneel in front of me. Without hesitation, he bolted out of his stall and the other two joined him, reaching me with a fervor I had never seen before as they knelt, with a bang on the tile floor, in front of me. Their mouths opened and I plunged my cock deep in my admirer, just in time for my first huge eruption ever into a man. At that very moment, I knew I was gay. I had always known it, but never accepted it. Now I relished it. He tried, but he could not take the amount of cum that was jettisoning out of me into his mouth. He swallowed as fast as he could, moaning like a cow as my pearl white jizz ran out of the side of his mouth and down onto his furry chest rug. Both the other men began lapping up the excess cum from his chin and mouth. Then in response, he began to buck his hips as volley after volley of cum shot out of his cock coating my legs and feet. As I continued to cum in my loyal subject, I opened my eyes as I welcomed the site of both Ass groper and the black man standing in front of our stall as they too were cumming aIl over each other. After we all had expelled our cum for that round, I motioned for the other two men to join me in my stall and for the next 2 hours more cum was ingested and impregnated into my loyal subjects than I thought I was able to produce. I must have cum at least 8 times, each time with only a slight less of an amount. By the eighth orgasm I was cumming like that of a normal man. All 3 of these normally macho, viral muscle studs were completely under my spell, like my own little piglets. Oddly, a spell that I never knew I had the power of, but now I had an abundance. I was now a changed man, no, I wasn't a man any longer. I was a God and I could have most any man I wanted. I knew it. I felt it. My Asian God had given me a gift that was the most amazing gift a man could possess. That night, I went to a gay bar for the first time, and I must have fucked, either orally or anally, about 15 men. My cum production never stopped, either. The next day, I didn't see my Asian God, but I could literally, feel him everywhere I went: At the restaurant, at the bank, at work, and then especially at the gym. I had sex 14 times that day, once with the busboy, 3 cooks and 3 waiters at the restaurant I went to for lunch, twice with my boss at work and once again with the bank manager. I was their Alpha and they were my subjects. As well with each one, my power inside grew as I did as well on the outside. By the end of the day, my clothes were so tight that I decided to talk (or rather fuck the gym manager) into letting me work out in the gym after it had closed. Without any disturbance from subjects or without the confines of clothing, I worked out nude, cumming all over in the gym as I lifted. Then it happened. I felt myself changing again...but not just physically. As I was taking my shower for the night, I felt him. He was inside me now, but not literally. He was in the shower stall next to me and I practically blacked out when I first felt him. It was when I came the first time. He never said anything out loud, but inside me, as I continued to masturbate, without having control of myself, I felt him. My screams of euphoria filled the building. I think I must have had an orgasm 5 times in that shower in about 15 minutes. Finally, I felt his orgasmic hold on me leave my body and I turned off the water and collapsed on the floor. When I regained some my strength a few moments later, I opened the curtain and left my stall. Instinctively, I opened his shower curtain 2 showers down and there he was. He was even bigger than I had seen him a few days prior. He had been bent over to hide himself from my sight before, but now he stood up. He was well over 8 feet tall, and I would have guessed around 600lbs of pure muscle. His cock was beyond immense, being at least 16" long and 10 inches thick, and he was not hard. I thought to myself of a few days ago, as I gazed at him in servitude, "You touched me and..." He interrupted my thought and said out loud, "Your Welcome" and smiled. His voice literally shook the building. Then he motioned for me to come closer to him. He kissed the top of my head and even though I was an Alpha to anyone else that would have crossed my path, I was the loyal subject when it came to him. I was his servant. I was his little piglet. He held my head and softly raised it up to look deep into the eyes. No... into my soul. Then, this colossal, 600lb, 8-foot giant then picked up my, now, 290lb body, by my head, as if I were a feather, to meet his gaze directly across from him. As I looked into his blue horizon, a warmth came over me and I shivered with joy as I knew I was finally meeting...my maker. He didn't even have to squeeze my head, to hold me up, as it was a light touch with no pain at all inside me, just an incredible warmth. I knew my feet had left the floor, but I wasn't afraid for falling back down. Instead, it felt euphoric. I felt as if he were to let me go, I would simply float in front of him. The most amazing part though was that I felt his power coursing through me. I felt his inhuman strength and his calmness of purity and truth. I felt like I was in a constant state of orgasm, but it something that was sustainable. A controlled euphoria. I still felt human, but more than that. I knew my body was now superhuman and that of a God, but now, with his touch, inside my mind and my soul, I felt myself progressing to all knowing and omnipotent. Man was no longer and would never again be a threat to me. Like him, I knew that I would never die. I would never get sick. I would never again feel pain. As he changed me, he not only improved me, but he cleansed me. He didn't say a word. He didn't have to tell me what I was becoming. I knew...and also, I knew my place. I knew he had chosen me and only me. I knew I was to learn from him. Yes, the gym was empty, and it was only he and I, but honestly, we could have been in Times Square, and wouldn't have mattered. It was only us. We at that moment were the only true beings in the world. If you would have been there and seen us, our light would have blinded you, but not harmed you. This world, our world was gone for that time. I was in another realm, his realm. He let go of my head and I literally floated down onto my feet. He told me with his eyes to obey his every thought as my journey was far from over. I knelt in front of him at the precise moment that he thought for me to kneel in my mind. I did as I was told. I don't know how, but I knew where this is going, and I welcomed it. I yearned for it. He is a God and, even though I would now be considered a God in the eyes of most, I was still insignificant. He was all that matters. Soon, I will learn. Soon I will join him as an equal. Soon...I will become.

** Please try to read the first 3 parts to get the full story ** A few days have passed since he had his nightmare. He doesn’t want to talk to me about it, but I see him checking for me if I am not in sight. We go to work as normal, but he’ll text me a few times a day to make sure everything is ok. When we sleep, he is extra close and needs to be touching me. When we go to the gym, he wants to workout with me, something he normally does not do. He knows I like to throw around some serious weight, but I cannot say no, without knowing what’s up. I don’t want to alienate him or push him further into a depression. We finish our workout, have showered, and are driving home. I’m driving and his left hand is playing with short hair on the back of my head and top of my neck as normal, but over the past few days, it’s been different. It’s not the sexual play he normally does, but a more tactile touch, making sure I’m real. At a stop light I turn to him and he turns to me. I gaze into his eyes and say, “Please tell me what happened in your dream. I know it has something to do with me.” My eyes pleading with him to let me in. He looks forward and says, “The light is green.” There is an immense sadness in his voice. “When we get home.” I silently let out a breath, my chest finally relaxes. He knows our love for each other can overcome anything. He knows these last few days have been as painful for me as they were for him. I put my right hand on his leg and gently squeeze to show I am here, and here for him. He puts his left hand on top of mine and squeezes back. A tear rolls down from my eye. We get home and are inside. Dinner can wait. We sit in the living room with glasses of ice water, as I’m sure there will be tears shed. We are on the couch. He is to my right, but he put his whole body on the couch is facing me and his knees are right against my thighs and shorts. It’s another sign of his need to be close to me for a reason unknown to me. I turn my head to look directly at him and put my left hand on his cheek and caress it with my thumb and the palm of my hand. I play with a few of his curls. His right hand is on my right thigh, his left hand on the back of my neck with the same feeling as in the car. He brings his mouth in for a kiss, but pulls back. He’s trembling. I see a tear roll down his face. “Please tell me what happened in you dream.” “It started so wonderfully.” There was a spring in voice which was good. “We were on the beach, it was a gorgeous day, and I was rubbing lotion on you. We were getting playful, but a storm approached.” He trailed off and grew silent. “And?” I asked softly. “I made stupid mistake.” He turned away. I did not want to force him to face me, but I put some pressure on my hand, begging him to face me. He turned to me. “The storm became bad, I left you to retrieve our keys and phones. I had left them in a bag and did not put them in the cart.” He began to weep. I moved my forehead to his, hoping sensation of our touching would reassure him. “Go on.” “I fell. You came and picked me up. You carried me back towards the house but the wind was too strong. We stopped on the path and stooped down and a branch came out of nowhere.” More tears escaped him. Oh no I thought. “I am right here. I did not go anywhere.” “I know, but the branch impaled you in the back… It was my fault.” He was inconsolable. Tears streaming down his face. Our foreheads still touching. “I am right here, it was only a dream. I did not go anywhere. I am ok.” I pleaded with him in a whispered voice, “Look at me… look at me… please look at me.” He glanced up breaking our connection. His brown eyes pools of fear and distress. The tears continued to well up. “It was so real.” He sobbed and bowed his head again. “I know… but it was not.” I assured him. “Look at me.” I pulled his chin up and I gazed deeply into his eyes and he stared into my blue eyes. I grabbed both his hands and put them on both sides of my head. “See, I am here with you right now.” “I know… I know.” He whispered. I moved in for a kiss. Very gently and tentatively at first. I did not want to scare him. He accepted the kiss. He moved his hands from the sides of my face to the back of my head and began to pull me closer. I let him do it, knowing he was reaffirming I was with him. He broke the kiss and turned towards his water. “Better?” I asked. “A bit.” He replied. “Good. I was worried about you.” I put my right hand on his back and gently swirled it around, patting him every so often. The warmth of my touch seemed to help. He turned towards me. “I’m sorry.” “For what? You had a vivid dream where someone you cared for died. You have every right to be scared. But you cannot shut yourself off from me. I am right here and always will be.” My hand moved to his legs and softly massaged them. “I’m sorry.” “Ok, enough. Say you’re sorry again and I spank your ass.” I put as much playfulness in the statement as I could, just hoping he’d get the message. “Promise?” He smiled mischievously. He had turned the corner and was getting back to himself. His tears were dried up. I put my hand in his hair and played with the curls. “Did I have the curly hair in your dream, or did you get to have them?” “They were all mine.” He smirked. “Nice.” Now this was more like it. He put his glass of water down and climbed into my lap, straddling my legs. He pulled my shirt off and put his hands on my chest and lightly kissed my nipples. He said, “In my dream I never got to put lotion on your chest.” He coyly glanced up at me. I put my hands behind my head giving him full access to my chest. I must be the biggest sucker in the world. He slowly came in for a kiss, hands still on my pecs playing with whatever passed for chest hair on me. I puckered up and he did it again, he licked my nose. I quickly pulled my hands from behind my head and wrapped one around his waist. I feigned anger and slapped him on the ass. He jumped up, out of my grasp, and took off down the hallway to the bedroom. I chased after him, dinner all but forgotten. We were about to make up for the days of missed fun. I got to the bedroom and he was struggling to quickly remove is shirt and shorts. “Here, let me help.” I said and proceeded to grab the collar of his t-shirt and rip it off him. I grabbed him in one arm, hefted him up, and carefully yanked off his gym shorts and underwear and gently spanked him again. I put him down and he stood before me naked as the day he was born, with one major exception or should I say, one major erection. I moved closer and he pulled down my shorts. “Miss me?” I asked. They were the last words spoken that night. He moved his hands all over my body and I let him. He never went right after my dick, which I found arousing. He would always play with my arms, chest, or something else. This time was no different. He playfully punched my abs, which I flexed at the last second, going from hard to rock hard. He ran his hands up and down the washboard and pretended to hum a tune. I giggled at his silliness. He moved behind me and still played with my abs. His head was close to my back, applying gentle kisses every once in a while. He moved his hands up to my chest, gently played with the light hairs there, and then to his favorite spot, my biceps. He slid his hands under my arms and latched them on to the top of my biceps from the front, like he was going to do a pull up. I straightened up and flexed. He was lifted off the ground and inch or two. He sighed and his dick let loose a glob of pre-cum which traveled down my back into my ass crack. He held on for a long time and I let him. Every so often a gentle kiss would be placed on the back of my neck or between my shoulder blades. I stood still, letting him reacquaint himself with me. Whatever was needed to bring him back to me I could endure, I would endure, for him. After a while he slowly released his hold and I relaxed my arms. He came around to the front of me and looked into my blue eyes and saw they were sparkling, just for him. He put his left hand on my cheek and turned his head towards the bed. We moved over to it, but not to sleep. I lay on my back. He jumped on top of me and put both of his hands back on my chest. He kneaded the muscles in hopes of denting them. I flexed and turned the pecs to stone. He made fists and pounded them. I giggled which only made him beat me harder. His beating on my chest caused my dick to arouse. He felt it and smiled. He leaned down and put his lips on my right nipple, knowing it was the more sensitive of the two. His lips on my right nipple, saliva moistening the hair as well, his right hand playing with my left nipple, I was going to like this. He glanced up, making sure I was still watching, and he proceeded to nibble my nipple. My hips bucked at the sensation. His lower body was tossed up a few inches, but he kept ahold using his right hand and his teeth. He landed on me and his moved his lower body around my crotch to arouse me even more. Pretty soon we were both sporting impressive boners. He was still working my chest over. He switched sides and was now nibbling on my left nipple and had his left hand on my right one, gently flicking the already sensitive tip. He would occasionally tug on the tip trying to pull it up and off my body. I tensed my pec muscles as hard as I could to distract his efforts, but this only encouraged him as he felt he had hit another sensitive zone. He came up for a breather and I exhaled and relaxed my chest. He smiled and lay his hand right gently on my chest in the cavity between my two pecs and started massaging the hair I had there. To say I had little to no chest or body hair was an understatement. Some areas I shaved off, like my armpits or crotch. Some areas, I just have very little to none, like my arms, legs, and chest. The hair I have is tremendously sensitive and he knew how to stir up trouble, as it were. He started by running his fingers up and down the area, brushing the hair tenderly. He spread his legs to the sides my waist, basically opening his ass for me. He leaned down, wet his lips, and put his mouth in the crevice between my pecs. His tongue darted out and lapped at the hairs, wetting them. He kept re-wetting his tongue and applying the moisture to the hairs. I was not sure what he was up to, but really wanted to find out. I pulled my arms down from behind my head and tried to push him backwards and slide my dick into his ass so I could pleasure him, but he moaned and looked at me with an imploring look to let him continue. I put my arms back behind my head. Tonight was all about what he wanted. When he was satisfied the area was sufficiently wet, he scooted up my body and slid his still erect dick between my pecs. Oh nice, a pec fuck. Kinky bastard. He leaned back for a second so he could position his dick, then leaned forward putting his hands on my flexed biceps. He was going to use my arms as grips as he fucked my pecs. This guy was good, and he was all mine. I nodded that I understood what he was going to do and he grinned. I raised my knees so he wouldn’t slip off me on his backstroke. I let him get a grip on my biceps and then grabbed his wrists with the opposite hand to keep him in place. He may be holding my biceps, but there was no guaranty they’d stay on while he was in the throes of passion. I wanted to be sure he was secure and that he didn’t need to worry about slipping off or losing his grip. He sensed my innate desire to be sure he was safe and secure. He leaned down and gave me a playful kiss on the nose and a quick wink. He arched an eyebrow asking if I was ready, and I winked back and blew him a kiss, saying give me your best shot. He started slowly, moving his dick ever so gently in the area. Up and back, then again. The tempo increased every so often. His hands were still anchored to my biceps and his fingers were pressing into my muscles, but they were not causing me any pain nor were they denting my muscles. After a few minutes, I decided to up the ante and flexed my chest a bit. I closed the area and made it a tighter fit. He had suitably wet the area and his dick continued to slide in and out of the cavity with ease. He smiled, liking the new feeling of pressure on his dick. The sensation his dick caused to my chest hairs with the new tightness caused my dick to spurt out a glob of pre-cum. He felt it on his ass and grinned. He increased the speed of his movements and I raised my legs to shorten the distance he traveled. More time passed and he kept it up. Every once in a while he would spit onto his dick if he felt it was too dry and would chaff my chest. I un-flexed and re-flexed my chest, harder this time. He looked down and smiled. He increased the tempo and was bucking his ass into my thighs on his back movement. I briefly thought he may hurt himself, but until I saw something go awry, I was going to let him have at it. His grip on my arms was increasing and I actually felt him pressing my biceps, so I flexed them harder. He sensed the new hardness in my arms and translated this into the movements of his pelvis. He was getting close. He was gyrating so much and moving back and forth so fast, it was almost a blur. I carefully raised my head and stuck my tongue out. On his forward movement, his dick came out the topside of cavity between my pecs. I timed my movements with his and lapped at his dick every time it came out. He sensed the new participant in his plan and drove his dick further into the crevice so it would be closer to my tongue. We kept at it for another few minutes. I had only two thoughts; make sure he enjoys every second, and god dam this guy has some awesome stamina. All of the sudden his entire body tensed and I knew this was it. On his final push forward, he fingers ground into my biceps for the first time. His legs tightened around my chest and held on for dear life. His dick started to grow larger due to the load traveling along it. I squeezed my pecs as tight as I could, but not too tight as to restrict the flow. He raised his head towards the ceiling and opened his mouth but no sound came out. He shot the load right into my mouth. I gulped down as much as I could. Volley number two came quickly on the heels of number one. I was not prepared as I was still swallowing his first load. He coated my face, chin, and sternum. Volley number three was not as powerful, but I still got a taste. I released my grip on his wrists and moved my arms to his ass. I relaxed my pec muscles to release his dick and slid him up my chest and closer to my mouth. I engulfed his dick. Volley number four went right down my throat. He had arched his back and had put his hands in his hair, pulling at the curls like he was in pain, but I knew it was a pleasure filled pain. I raised my hands to steady him, lest he fall backwards or to a side. He slowed his pelvic movements and dropped his hands from his hair. I released my hold on him. He looked down, his curly hair encircled his face. He was spent, but still in complete rapture from the experience. He fell forward, but I moved faster. I caught him. I delicately lowered him the rest of the way, letting his legs slide down my body and letting his body come to rest on top of mine. I wrapped my arms over his back and tenderly squeezed his body to mine. Our faces met, his hair covered both our faces and he kissed my cum covered lips, not the nose. We both giggled.

Hello! I havent correct it yet so if you see any errors please comment where it is. English is not my first language so be patient. Sooooo if you liked the story tell me which part because i want to make a second part and your ideas might be useful. Thank you! _________________________________________ Marcos was just arriving to his house. Today’s workout session was the hardest he ever did and his legs were killing him. Since last year the coach had changed. He was much more strict and made them workout like professionals. Because of this Marcos has grown bigger and more muscular. Having just turn 17 he had a grow spurt and now he was the biggest guy at School. He was 6,2 feet tall and weigh 210 lb and was happy about it. He likes the way girls look at him now, especially his girlfriend Amanda that was always touching his body. All of this makes him feel pretty confident and among other men of his class he feels dominant. A black car in front of his house told him that his father was home. He walked inside of the house and closed the door with the lock. -Dad! I am here!- he shouted as he walked towards the living room. He was shocked when he saw a huge shirtless man doing push ups in the floor. -do...do you know where is my dad?- The gigant stood up and got uncomfortably close to Marcos. He was 8.2 feet tall and really muscular. His arms were like small cannons ready to fire up. His pecs were the size of a human head and were touching Marcos forehead. 8 meat bricks were covered in sweat and hair, while his legs seamed of the size of a small human being. Marcos couldn't see his face till he bend his neck to the fullest. A black beard covered his squared jaw and two bright green eyes were looking down at him. Marcos noticed that his beautiful mouth curved in a friendly smile. -Hello, i am John. Nice to meet you, yo must be - Marcos felt the vibration that the strangers deep and powerful voice made -your dad is upstairs in his room- -thank you- said Marcos looking at the floor. He walk quite fast, almost running and went upstairs. His heart was beating fast an he was sweating. In that moment he couldn't tell what was causing that reaction, but it was fear and submission. He wasn't gay, and he wasn't attracted to John in any way but he had just been in the same room as the person that must be the biggest and most muscular men in history. As he walked to his dad’s room he started to regain confidence. Now with a clear head he couldn't believe the way in which he reacted. Filled with anger he opened his dad’s door with a lot of force. -Who is down stairs?- he asked almost shouting -Is your cousin John. He is staying with us for a while- only covered by a towel Martín was , at the eyes of his own son, a runt. He was only a 5.2 skeleton covered with skin. He even seemed younger than his own son. There was nothing special in his looks and nothing interesting in his personality. Marcos thought of it for a while, his house was really small. A livingroom , a kitchen, two bathrooms and two bedrooms. Only two bedrooms! And a giant like that would need an entire house for his own. -Where is he going to sleep?- he asked impatient -Well… i showed him the house and he seemed interested with your room- -WHAT?!! I only have one bed! Will he sleep in the floor?- His dad took more time to answer with that question. He was afraid of how his muscular teenager would answer. -well… i thought you two could share a bed- The only thought of that situation got Marcos’ blood boiling. John was way too big to share a bed with, even when that bed is king size. -No, that is not going to happen- - well then you should talk that with him- Marcos was furious. As he went down the stairs he was thinking what he was going to say to his new cousin. But when he reached the living room he freezed in his place. John now had a huge t-shirt that was pressing hard against his body. Every movement of his arms made his biceps press against the fabric near to destruction. It was like his shirt was being tortured. ------------------------------------------------------------- At night they eat pizza, it went by peacefully as John talked about his home country in germany. Marcos was still thinking about what happened earlier, how he got to afraid to complain to John. He was also bored because even though John was right across the table his legs and enormous feet were reaching his side. Back to his room was were the problems started. -so… this is my side and that's yours- -yes- Marcos timidly answer - do you mind if i sleep naked? Marcos was shocked by that question. He wasn't going to sleep with a naked man. -I will take your silence as a yes- John said and before Marcos could say anything he was already naked. A 8 inch cock was hanging between the pillars that the gigan had for legs. It was as thick as Marcos’ arm and it looked like it could destroy a wall. -...omg- Marcos whispered. John got in the bed as if he hadn't heard anything and Marcos slowly followed. He could feel the heat that the enormous man emitted and they were shoulder to shoulder. Marcos faced his back towards the giant but he could feel that John was facing him. Just before he slept he felt John’s big hand grabbing his ass. ------------------------------------------------------------- Marcos thought that rugby practice was easier today. They trained the upper part of the legs and triceps. He talked with Henry at lunch. His friend was getting bigger but he wasn't near to Marcos. The house seemed empty so he went directly to his room. He opened the door and jumped to his bed. He was alone, and that made him happy. His hands felt a small depression in the mattress and a shiver ran through his back. The beast he had for roommate had caused the mattress to give in to his weight. He felt a weird sensation in his ass and he put his hand on it. Did John grabbed my ass yesterday?, He thought. He wasn't sure if it had been a dream or maybe an accident. He took out his phone and started chatting with his girlfriend. A loud moan came from his dad’s room. Marcos thought he was alone. Was his father with a girl? That wasn't possible, Marcos has never seen his dad with a girl. The wall started shaking and what he now recognized as his dad's moans were getting louder. He step up furiously and walked to his dad's door. He pushed and… John was naked standing in the middle of the bedroom naked , with his dad in the air grabbed by both of his hands and a 12 inch cock up in Martin’s ass. Thrust after thrust the humongous piece of meat stretched the little guys whole body. Like a machine each muscle of his sweaty body was pulsing with energy. It was godlike, he was lifting Martin’s entire body and moving it up and down his dick with no effort. Marcos looked at his dad face that was both filled with pleasure and pain. His limbs moved freely as a doll used by his owner. Marcos closed the door and ran to his room. What he had just seen?. Two hour had passed when Marcos decided to go out of his room. He had been thinking. Was his dad gay? And more importantly, is really John a human? When he watched them fuck he saw true perfection. It wasn't a gigant, he was a god. Every enormous muscle, that perfect dick, the way sweat covered his chiseled abs and his manly though handsome face showed domination and security. He was still straight and that didn't make him hot. But he had to admit that what he saw was the most perfect human being. He was down stairs and went to the kitchen. In there he saw his father naked cooking and John also naked grabbing his ass just behind him. Marcos wanted to shout but he couldn't. -Look who's up- John said as he approached Marcos till they were touching body. Marcos felt how the beast’s flaccid dick was pressing against his abs. He tried to move backwards but John stopped him by grabbing his ass. -Looks you have been training this- John said while he explored with his big hands Marcos’ ass. Grabbing, touching, Groping. He pressed Marcos tight to his body. -stop… please- - Okay! I am just being friendly hahahaha- Marcos sat in the table i little bit nauseous. He was going to sleep with that monster.

* Please try to read the first two parts before this one * He walks us to the bed, his rock hard dick still embedded in my ass. I am like a little child in his arms. Our mouths still attached and probing the other. The slap on my ass still ringing, but not in a painful way, as I knew he did not mean it that way. Like my lick of his nose, his slap of my ass was our playful way showing our love for each other. He sits on the edge, put his hands on my hips and effortlessly lifts me off his dick. Holding me in the air, his biceps partially flexed to show me his strength, our lips parted, he smiles, his bright blue eyes ablaze with love and affection. I put my hands in his short blonde hair and massage his scalp. He rolls his head around enjoying the attention I am paying to it. He pulls my body close to his and his mouth briefly and gently encircles my dick. His tongue washes around it, coating it with copious amounts of saliva, and he gently rakes his teeth over my dick. I shudder at the feeling and use every remaining ounce of strength to not cum on the spot. He pulls my dick out of his mouth and gives me the look of “this is what awaits you”. I smile an exhausted smile. He smiles and softly sets me on the bed next to him. We were still facing each other, my legs next to his thighs, my toes near his ass. He puts his left hand in my hair and massages my scalp, as I did to him. My curly brown hair a seemingly tangled mess of knots, but he enjoys gently running his fingers thru it like a comb. I scrunch closer to his torso, wanting to have the most intimate contact possible. I place my hands between his legs and delicately tug on his penis. The warmth his body exudes warms me completely. He senses my need and lays back on the bed and puts his arms behind his head. He is signaling he is opening himself up to me and whatever I want to do. I want to jump on him, but need to rest first, and he senses it. I lie next to him and pull his left arm from behind his head and put it down behind me. I move into the crevice, and use his bicep as a pillow. He lets his bicep stay un-flexed so it would be soft for my head. I throw my left arm up over his chest. Just a light covering of tan hair on his chest. He never needed to shave his chest, like I did. I use my fingers to caress the light coating of hair and pec muscles, not twisting or pulling, just lightly swirling it around. He sighs and moves his left hand up and down my back, caressing it in response to my actions. His strong fingers running across my lower back, ass, and upper leg. As worn-out and drowsy as I was, I spurted a glob of pre-cum onto his side. He hummed and I could tell he had smiled. “Rest”, was all he said. In response I closed my eyes. I could still feel his arm gently caressing my body and his chest softly raising and lowering. He was resting as well. I eventually slept and dreamt. We are on a beach, hot sun overhead, and our bodies mostly under a large blue beach umbrella. A large blanket spread out, partially in the sun, partially in the shade. His tan muscled body lying chest down on the blanket, legs in the sun, the rest of him in shade. He is staring off into space and I wonder what he is thinking. I watch as people walk by and either coyly glance at us or opening gawk at him. When they see I am watching them, I arch my eyebrow and smile a crooked smile, letting them know he’s all mine. Most move on, but some continue to admire him and then I know how lucky I am. I turned to him again and watched as driblets of sweat started at the scrunched muscles around the nape of his neck then slowly traveled down his wide upper and lower lats to the point where it pooled near the top of his board shorts. The droplets at the top were oh so small and slow, but picked up speed and size as they joined together in travel down his back. I imagined myself as one of the droplets and the fun I would have sliding down the muscles until I joined everyone else at the bottom. He knew I was staring. He enjoys my staring at him. He rolls over and holds up a bottle of lotion. I nod and got out of the chair. I was grateful he wore board shorts and not a banana hammock, ok posing shorts, no, banana hammock is the right term when he is wearing posing trunks. I would be arrested for indecent exposure, mainly for a raging hard-on popping a major tent on a public beach. I squat down in front of him and put some lotion on my hands. I start with his shoulders. Boulders, each of them. Densely muscled through years of exercise and play. I work my fingers into the muscles to apply the lotion, but also unashamedly get a good grope of them. He knows what I’m up to and just lays there as if nothing is happening. He raises his head and rests his chin on the back of his hands, his eyes on my upper abs, and his mouth near my bellybutton. As I continue to apply the lotion, I bring my waist right into his face. He gets the hint. He sticks out his tongue and plays with the curly brown hair in and around my navel and the top of my shorts. He frees his right hand and gently slides it up the left leg of my board shorts. His hand gently strokes my leg hairs causing my dick to swell. He brushes against my dick with his fingertips. He is careful to conceal his actions as we are not the only people on the beach. I continue to spread the lotion on his shoulders. His tongue dips into the space between my waist and shorts and he playfully lets saliva drop off his tongue, wetting my upper pubic hairs. He uses his tongue to spread the wetness around. A clouds pass overhead, casting shadows on the beach. A seagull screeches looking for food. Waves crash onto the beach and kids are joyfully yelling and playing. We are blind to all of this. It is only he and I in our world. My hands travel further down his back and I need to raise up higher to be able to reach down. I get on my knees, essentially moving my bellybutton out of reach, but putting my crotch at his mouth level. My hands are spreading lotion and exploring his wide traps and his tongue is lapping at the crotch opening of my shorts, desperately trying to get in and get the prize. His right hand is still up my shorts and gently massaging my dick, which is now at full mast, or as full mast as it could be, while being constrained by board shorts. I relax and sit back on my hunches. He removes his hand and pulls his face back. He looks up and grins an evil and maliciously devious grin. I know what he wants, but I want to torture him some more. I nod ‘No’ and he gives me his best pouty face. I laugh out loud and several people turn to see what happened. I gulp and he giggles. A few moments later, everyone has stopped looking our way. I move around him and squat with my legs on each side of his right quadriceps. His legs are sturdy and my I added weight does not bother him. He raises his leg lifting me off the ground, just to show off. I place my hands on his ass to steady myself. I squeeze his ass cheeks and he lets me play with them. He lowers his leg and I get to business. I put more lotion on my hands and reach up to his mid-lats and start to rub it in. The greasiness of the lotion mixing with the sweat on his back make him a big slip and slide. His muscles tense and relax to the pressure and movement of my hands. I want to lean down and lick his whole back, but again, we’re on a public beach. I work on his side-lats and am in awe at the size of their span. My dick starts to expand again and he feels it. He twists his leg in response. I lean up and pull forward purposely running my erection along his leg. He closes his legs together, trapping my left leg between them. I squirm, he tenses them playfully. He relaxes his muscles and I see a small wet spot on my shorts. At least I didn’t cum. I return to his back. I am at the lowest part, right above the board shorts. He has some very light tan hair there and two dimples. I put my index and fore fingers together on each hand and use them to rub the area, gently at first, then with more pressure. Applying lotion to his back is all but done, but I want to have a little fun. I curl my fingers under the top of his shorts and massage the top of his ass cheeks. He sucks in his breath which creates a bit more space for me to maneuver. My fingers dance in the area and he tenses his cheeks just a bit. As much as I want to pull his shorts down go full throttle laying kisses and slobber on his baby smooth ass, I restrain myself. A few dark clouds pass over. I glance up and nudge him to look. I arch an eyebrow asking if we should go. He shakes his head and puts it back down. He tamps his right leg, his way of saying get going, you’re not done. I scoot down his leg and shift so I am between both legs. I put some more lotion on my hands and start to apply it his lower and upper legs. Using both hands I start with his left calf and work my way up to his lower quad. I push his board shorts up a bit and apply the lotion as far as I can reach without being arrested. The muscles are coiled and tight, my working them over does not seem to even dent them. I move to the right side. I start at the top and work my way down, ending at his ankles. Now we both workout, sometimes together, but usually apart. I’ve taken a chance or two to secretly watch him do squats and deadlifts and the weight he can push up blows my mind. I keep this in mind as I continue to work his legs. I slap the side of his leg letting him know I’m done and to turn over, which he does. More dark clouds. He puts his hands over his eyes and twitches at me indicating to get a move on. I am at his feet looking up his muscled body. What a sight to behold. He lifts himself onto his elbows and looks down toward me. He sees my wet spot and giggles. I twitch indicating what about it? As I gaze at him, he’s not grotesquely muscled, but he is larger than most men. From legs to waist to chest to shoulders and arms, each section stands out on its own. He works each section religiously. He’s not one of those gym guys with a barrel chest and chicken legs. He also doesn’t show off at the gym to impress those watching him. He’s never flexing in the mirrors to see how big his arm or chest are or to put someone else to shame. He’s not ashamed of his size and strength, but he will not embarrass anyone else by flexing or lifting more than they do. It’s just not in his nature and I love him so much for this. I’ve had the pleasure of pleasuring each area. He has shown me some portion of his strength. He doesn’t think I know how strong he is, but I’ve got a pretty good idea. I never want to put him to the test, but I always feel safe when I am with him. I get to work applying lotion on the tops of his calves and quads, playfully extending my hand under his shorts. As quite a few people have left the beach due to the clouds, I feel safer being more forward with my actions. On one of my trips under his shorts, I brush across the tip of his dick. I mildly flick it with my finger and in response it grows. It nears my finger and I rub the head between my thumb and index finger. He’s smiling at me. I resume massaging his impossibly hard leg muscle and occasionally return to his dick, which is now almost fully hard. I climb up his legs and sit on his waist. His erection is right under me. I move around like I am getting situated. He knows differently and moves his hips back and forth so his erection rubs along the crack of my ass. We find a spot comfortable for the both of us and I continue. I put the palm of hand on his pecs and gently push down indicating I’d like him to lay back down, flat on his back. He glances at me, playfully resists, and tenses his pecs to show off. I gently rub my palm over them to spread some lotion and then I leave his chest area and move back down to his waist. He sulks, gives in, and lays back, thinking I have no interest in applying lotion to his chest. I’m just working my way up to them. His abs are incredibly hard, like bricks in a wall, I rub lotion on them, enjoying the feeling of them against my fingers. I explore the crease between each one. I wish it were my lips, but when on a public beach… I keep at it and he instinctively flexes his them. They come out in greater relief. Veins start to pop up. I caress each set and he hums. When he hums, I’m doing something right. He shifts his hips and I feel his erection is growing again. I need to speed it up or there’ll be a scene. I move up to his chest and just as I begin to apply lotion, I feel a spatter of rain on my back. I turn to see dark clouds have taken over and glance back to him. He acquiesces and nods that we should go. I very slowly withdraw my hands and he understands what I want. He smiles and nods again, which means fun time will begin back at the house. The wind suddenly picks up and our umbrella starts to pull out of the sand. He notices and instinctively grabs it and shoves it deeper into the sand. Just watching his quickness and agility make me rethink what I know about his strength. His bicep is actually flexed holding the umbrella down. He sees me staring and snaps his fingers to break my trance. He glances around indicating to get a move on it or we’ll be soaked. I gather up the blanket, fold the chair, and push everything into our beach cart. He pulls the umbrella out of the sand and quickly folds it down and closes the straps to secure it. We quickly put our t-shirts back on. He puts the umbrella into the cart and grabs the handle. The rain is picking up and the wind has steadily increased. Now, I’m not a little guy, but the force of the wind pushing against me is making it hard for me to stand upright. We start trudging up the beach toward the dunes. I am walking directly behind him with my hand holding tightly onto his t-shirt to keep me out of the worst of it. He doesn’t mind and expects me to be there, holding onto to him. I notice I left the bag with our phones and keys in the sand. I bang on his back, he turns, and I point to the remaining bag. He nods “No”, but I point more urgently at it and indicate it has our phones and keys in it. He still nods no, but I am not thinking straight. The storm has me completely out of sorts. I ignore him and turn around to head back. It’s only 10 yards or so. I can do it and we need our phones and keys. I get about half way there when the wind picks up again and pummels me in the side. I stumble to the sand. I turn to face him and try to yell for help, but the wind and rain drown out my voice. He suddenly notices I am not behind him and looks around for me. He sees me waving, drops the cart handle, and starts sprinting to me. It takes him only a few seconds to reach me. He gets to me, kneels down, and quickly picks me up. He turns to walk back to the cart, the dunes, and the safety of our house. Even with my extra weight, he moves quickly and when we reach the cart, he walks right past it. He knows our safety, my safety, is all that matters to him. He carries me down the dune path, his left bicep protecting my face as much as possible. The wind on the path is funneled right into our faces and he is having a harder time seeing. I poke him in the chest and he pauses and looks down to me. I indicate to stoop down and let the wind die down. He agrees. He leans over and sets me down and gets between me and the wind. I look up into blue eyes and see they are still sparkling but have a sadness caused by my stupidity. I know he will never mention it aloud as I will be embarrassed and ashamed enough. All of the sudden he lets out a “humph” and I see his face contort into pain for the first time. He pushes his shoulders back and bares his teeth, wanting to scream. I think I see a tear escape his eye. Then I see a droplet of blood drop from his shorts to the ground. Oh no, what have I done? I panic and pull him close to me. He puts his full weight on me to protect me as he knows this is the last thing he will be able to do. He looks me in the eyes and smiles so warmly, knowing our love has been all he ever wanted or needed. He puts his hands on the sides of my head and pulls me in for a kiss. I am openly crying, praying this will not be our last kiss, our last trip to the beach, our last anything. As our lips meets he grunts again and slumps over me. I yell for help, but nobody can hear me. He slowly passes away in my arms. I jolt awake from the dream screaming and yelling his name. There are tears streaming down my face. He sits up and immediately puts his arms around me, moves me into his lap. He puts he head over mine, comforting me, holding me tightly, like a parent with a scared child, but something more. I calm down and he starts running his hand through my hair, playing with the curls. He softly kisses my forehead and says, “I’m right here. It’s alright.”

After the lick on my nose, I knew it was going to be a fun-filled session for both of us. His sexy dark brown eyes, curly brown hair, and manicured dark brown chest hair were sexy and sensual. I stood still and he moved in for a second attempt to kiss me. He used his arms around my neck to pull himself closer to me. His lips were pursed and ready to latch on to mine. I wet my lips in anticipation. His eyes were wide open and he saw me wet my lips, but I was ready for another attempt at some tomfoolery. Just before our lips met, he tried to get me on the nose again, but I was ready. I moved my head up and caught his lower lip with my teeth. I teased it, shaking it side to side. He giggled, knowing he was caught. His giggling caused more pre-cum to escape his dick and coat my abs. I released his lower lip briefly and he came right back and applied a wet sensual kiss that would melt frozen butter in a heartbeat. He didn’t move, I didn’t move. We stood there and enjoyed the luxurious moment. Our mouths locked together, lips on lips, staring into each other’s eyes. Our tongues began dancing with each other, wrestling for position, playfully moving in and out of each other’s mouths. He pulled himself closer to me and higher up so our heads were at the same level. He locked his legs around my waist to secure himself. I moved my arms to cradle his ass. My dick was still inside him and rock hard, so he wasn’t going anywhere. He knew my strength, or at least he thought he did, and he knew he was safe as child in a parents arms, but his attempt to get closer made my chest ache like I had lost a lover, forever. In his need to feel more secure, I ached to have him as close to me as humanly possible, without hurting him. His safety and pleasure were my world. I moved my arms up his back and gently squeezed. It brought him just a bit closer and he moaned at the pressure and exhaled right into my mouth. The warmness of his breath entering my mouth and tickling the back of my throat made me quake. Our closeness was more than sexual, it was innately intimate, utterly personal, and there was a wholeness between the two of us no one else would ever experience or share. We continued to kiss, rewetting our lips as needed. I closed my eyes and let him take over. Giving him control of how we progressed made me happy. He put his hands on the sides of my head, I opened my eyes to see what he was up to, and he pulled his lips back. He smiled and moved in again. This time he came straight at my mouth. Pursed wet lips hit mine, oh so gently and briefly, then pulled back. He came in again, hit my lips a bit harder, and lingered on them for an extra moment. He ran his tongue into the little space between our lips, wetting both. I reclosed my eyes knowing play time was over, now PLAYTIME had begun. He pulled back and came back in oh so slowly. I sensed rather than felt when they were about to hit for the third time. Very gentle pressure at first, but it increased as his lips made complete contact with mine. His lips were oh so soft and full. Just the pressure alone was making me crazy. I wanted to pull his head completely to mine, but knew this would ruin it for him if I took over. I let him continue to apply pressure as he saw fit. He kept kissing me, more forcefully now. He wrapped his left arm around the back of my head and pulled my mouth as close to his as possible. He was moaning continually and I joined in. He used his tongue to trace the outside of my mouth. The gentleness and softness of the movements belied his desire to want chew at my lips and suck the air from my mouth. He moved his lips back over mine and began to explore my teeth, tongue, and mouth as if he had never experienced them before. He squirmed in my arms again, trying to get a better angle at my mouth. I obliged by thrusting my hips up, raising him an inch or two. His appreciation was immediate. He squeezed his ass on my dick to hold the position. He then darted his tongue into my mouth caressed my teeth. Starting on my upper right side, he moved the front of his tongue along the inside of my teeth, massaging the area where each tooth met the skin. The feeling was heavenly. The caressing of his tongue felt just like when his fingers zig-zagged across my biceps, stirring my hair. He worked his way around my entire mouth including the roof of my mouth. Feeling his taste buds rasp along the smooth roof would have made mortal men erupt on the spot, but I kept my cool and let him torture me with his arsenal of weapons. When he finished he pulled back but put his tongue between my upper teeth and lip and closed his mouth on the area. He gently sucked on my upper lip, wetting it with generous amounts of saliva. He withdrew his tongue and moved his lips to my lower lips and did the same. He stuck his tongue out and put it in the area under my lower lip, coaxing more of my lower lip into his mouth. He sucked and kissed and wet my lips until he grew weary. His eyes had the urgent look of wanting to pleasure me more, but they also had a look of exhaustion. I relaxed my grip on his back, he released the grip his ass had on my dick and slid back down a few inches. Now I was looking down into deep brown eyes, thinking how did I deserve this guy? He did everything to make sure I was pleasured and fulfilled. I playfully slapped his ass. He stared at me, mouth agape, and I moved my tongue right into the opening like it was an invitation.